Author: admin

Part one of a story about a Brother and Sister end up having a great vaction yogether

” Freedom Island! The perfect vacation resort for Adults only! White sand beaches on the water and around Crystal clear lakes, hiking trails, shops, restraunts, shows, and so much more! Season starts May 15th. Reserve your tickets within the next two weeks and get 10% off instantly! And as a bonus on top this offer, if you order within the next 48 hours, you get a pass for unlimited massages! Call 558-768-5563 or go to FreeTheVactions.com today!”

The ad plays on the tv for the fourth time since I sat down in front the tv. It’s like the satellite is trying to tell me something. I have been considering getting a few tickets for the last couple months. I want to take my sister out to that new resort, which she has been longing to go to.

Chelsea has been more helpful to me the last year than I can begin to describe. When I got t-boned by a semi, she left college, moved in with me, and took care of me. I got a huge settlement check for the wreck and want to thank her for her help with this as a gift.

My only real problem with it is that it’s an adult resort, aimed towards couples out together. We’d probably share a room and bed, and it would be an overall romantic kinda getaway. I’m close to Chelsea, but that might be kinda awkward.

As I sit there thinking about it, the ad comes back on as Chelsea walks through the room. She stops and leans over the back of the couch, saying,” That place looks so awesome! I wanna go!” She looks down at me laying across the couch, and asks,” Need anything?”

I reply,” No, I’m not crippled anymore, you know. You don’t have to tend to my every need anymore.” She blows air out her mouth in frustration, and says,” I know. I’m just bored. I’m stuck with nothing to do for the next four months until school starts back up. I was kinda enjoying helping my big bro out, you know? But, I guess I’m not needed no more…” She pouts her lower lip out sarcastically.

I lift my head and say,” Well, then I require a head massage, my young butler.” She zips around the couch and sits under my head. I rest my head in her lap. She runs her fingers through my short brown hair and scratches my scalp gently. She massages my head, temples, and forehead for almost 20 minutes as I slowly fall asleep. I wake up to her sliding herself from under me. I hear her kneel on the floor in front of my face. She pets my face gently with her full hand, and whispers,” Love you, big bro” Then she leans in and kisses me for a second. She then lays next to me and cuddles into my chest. I think to myself,” I’m gonna take her. I owe her that much.”

Five weeks later-

” Oh my God, I still can’t believe we’re going!”, Chelsea squeals happily as we walk up the ramp to get on the small ship. It’s still kind of dark, since it’s only 6 am. We’re getting ferried by a large yacht from the Brazilian coast out to the island. We don’t have any luggage with us because the resort has already put plenty of stuff in our room at the resort’s hotel.

Freedom island is a brand new island almost a hundred miles off the coast of Brazil. It was formed by an underwater volcano that erupted, which also caused a massive wave to hit the coast. Some young Billionaire gave Brazil 400 Million for ownership of the island, which helped pay for the damages. It took him three years to turn a massive black rock into the most exclusive resort in South America. It opened last year, and today is the first day of their new summer season.

Once we get aboard, we are met by the Captain of the ship, Captain Reed. She says loudly,” Let me be the first to welcome you aboard the ‘Serena’. If you will all follow me.”, and then she leads our group into the upper lounge. It’s a large room, with several couches, two bars, and a buffet table. Captain Reed said to the group,” Here is where you can relax during our trip to the island. We will arrive in a little over an hour. You can go out onto the deck, to the pool, or to any of the rooms on the two decks below us. I just ask that you don’t go below the main deck. Enjoy the complimentary food and drinks.” She turns around and walks out the lounge.

A large chunk of the people head to the buffet, since most skipped breakfast to get on here. Chelsea grabs my hand and pulls me behind her as she heads down a set of stairs two decks down. We walk down the hall to a door that has a vacant sign showing over the handle. We walk in and she locks the door behind us.

I suddenly get body slammed onto the bed. I’m laying on my back, wind knocked out of me, as Chelsea is laying on top of me, hugging me tight. She says,” Thank you so much for this Jack.” I hug her back and say,” I owe you a lot for leaving school to take care of me. It was the least I could do.”

She gets off me and slips off her sandals. I do the same, and then we lay down on the queen sized bed, her head resting on my shoulder. She says quietly,” I wonder what this is gonna be like. Most the island is solely aimed at couples. Lots of the games and challenges are on that point.” I shrug and say,” We’ll figure it out as we go. Shouldn’t be too bad.” Chelsea rolls onto her side, wraps her arm over my chest, and says,” Yeah, it’ll still be loads of fun. I’m gonna try to get some extra sleep real quick. I wanna have as much energy as possible for today. Wake me up before we arrive.” She snuggles her forehead into my neck and I put my hand on her side.

After a few minutes, I move my hand up and down her side, slowly and gently. She lets out a subtle, happy sigh, and I feel her move herself up my side. She now has her whole face in my neck, and I can feel her warm breathing on my skin. She also places her leg over my hips and legs. She hugs me tight with her arm and leg and stays like that. I lean my head against her forehead and continue rubbing her side.

After probably about 5 minutes of us staying like this, I feel her head move in ever so gently. I feel her soft, wet lips softly kiss my neck. She presses her lips in fully, and holds it. After a moment, her lips let up and kiss my neck a few inches higher, near the jaw bone.

She whispers,” I’m not bothering you, am I?” I reply,” Not at all.” ” Ok, good. I’m just a little excited is all. This place has servers called Halos who do any sexual request you want. I’m looking forward to trying that out.”, Chelsea says, giggling. She continues kissing my neck.

She stops kissing after a minute, and I feel a strange sensation on my neck. I realize that it’s Chelsea’s soft tongue on my neck as it slowly licks up my neck. I shiver from the feeling and Chelsea giggles sweetly in my ear. She whispers,” I can feel you growing under my leg. Am I turning you on?”

I shrug and reply,” What straight guy wouldn’t get turned on by a pretty girl kissing and licking their neck?” She rolls herself on top of my chest and rests her chin on her hands, which are on my upper chest. She’s smiling wide and her eyes are looking into mine. ” We could do this, you know?”

I ask,” Do what?” ” We could pretend we aren’t siblings for the week. We could pretend to be a couple out on vacation together.” I look at her weird and reply,” That would be kinda weird.” She adjusts her head on her hands, scooting her face a bit closer, and says,” Was that weird? Was it uncomfortable for me to kiss your neck, or lick you?” I shake my head and say,” I really didn’t about it. I just let you do you.”

She smiles and says,” Exactly my point. I think we could enjoy the place better too if we can do all the activities.” She leans forward and kisses me with her soft lips. She holds it, savoring the feeling. She pulls her head back and asks,” Sound like a plan?” I nod and say,” Ok, I guess it’d be fine.” She smiles and says,” Great! So how about we go get some food? I’m not gonna be able to sleep anyways.”

We get up and head back up to the lounge room. We walk up to the buffet to find it has been pretty well cleaned out. Chelsea lets out a quiet growl in frustration. Behind us, we hear an amused voice say,” Well, you should’ve ate before you went down to the rooms.”

We turn around to see a cute blonde girl in a white uniform, with her hands resting behind her back. She looks us both over really quick, then says,” Nice to see some younger people coming here. It seems like it’s mainly middle aged people coming to the island, trying to pretend they still know what fun is.”

Chelsea grins and extends out her arm, saying,” Hi, I’m Chelsea. This is my brother slash boyfriend, Jack.” I look at her confused as to why I was introduced by both titles. You can tell it caught the blonde off guard as she shakes Chelsea’s hand, replying,” Well, that sounds kinda interesting. I’m Sara by the way.”

She looks over her shoulder and says,” Not supposed to do this, but we have extra food in the employee break room. It’s the same as the buffet, but it’s for the crew when you all get off. But I can go get you a bit to hold you over.” She zips off behind a door and comes back a couple minutes later with two plates.

She hands them to us and says,” Here you go, but can you do me a big, easy favor? Take me back to your room with you. I’m the Captain’s personal errand girl, but double as one of the ship’s Halos. I’m tired of her making me run around nonstop. But it has to be a legitimate service. So think of something on the way.”

The three of us walk back down to the bedroom floor and duck into a room, but I can tell by the different color schemes that it’s a different room. Chelsea looks at me and asks,” You got anything for her?” I just shrug and shake my head. I have like ten things I’d like to do with her, but I’m being polite. Chelsea looks at Sara and says,” Ok, give us a show with breakfast. Strip down and show off that gorgeous figure.”

Me and Chelsea sit on the edge of the bed and start eating, watching Sara. As Sara is unbuttoning her dress shirt, she says,” That’s one of the tamest requests I’ve gotten. Usually guys are quick to screw me or have me blow them.” Chelsea replies,” Speaking of that, why do you work this job? You give in to all sexual demands from all kinds of people.”

As she slides down her white shorts, Sara grins and replies,” One, it’s $90,000 a year. Two, taxes don’t touch a cent of that, since the island is considered an independent country. Three, I get to live on the island. Four, it’s loads more fun than you’d think. Most the time, I’m just getting some CEOs rocks off real quick, which is kinda boring. But then there’s times like this. I’m strip teasing for the two of you, making you smile and have fun.” She slides off her pink panties and matching bra.

Chelsea blushes at the beautiful sight, and that makes Sara blush brighter. I fight to hide my growing dick from showing. I say outloud,” Hey Chelsea, didn’t you say you wanted to try licking a pussy?” She darts a glare at me, but then nods, blushing harder.

Sara walks over and lays on the bed, legs spread, and a huge smile on her face. Chelsea puts her food on the dresser and kneels between Sara’s feet. She whispers to me,” I’m so nervous! I don’t know how to do this!” I say,” Just feel your way through it. No-one expects you to be great. Just enjoy yourself.” She nods and leans toward.

I watch closely as Chelsea ‘s mouth comes within an inch of Sara’s light pink pussy lips. I whisper,” Slip your finger in and play inside too. It’ll get her going more.” I see her index finger slide in and her tongue make contact, then move up the bed and sit near Sara’s head. I rest her head in my lap and massage her temples. Sara says,” I’m usually the one giving massages or eating pussy. This is great!” She whispers real low,” Your sister really has no idea what she’s doing.” We both laugh. I lean down and kiss Sara, and we slowly make out as Chelsea does her thing.

Chelsea spends a good ten minutes eating Sara out, and I can tell by Sara’s breathing that Chelsea’s getting better at it. We hear a soft intercom ding noise, followed by the Captain saying,” All guests, we will be arriving at the island in fifteen minutes. I repeat, fifteen minutes.”

Chelsea pokes her head up, lower face shining from Sara’s juices, and asks,” Does that mean I need to stop?” Sara shakes her head, giggling, and says,” You can continue for about another ten. You look really cute from this angle, you know that?” Chelsea smiles, then looks at me and says,” My jaw kinda hurts. How about you take a turn.” Sara looks up at me and says,” Can you have sex with me please? I’m really turned on now.” I nod and move myself from under her, then get off the bed.

As I take off my shorts and boxers, I ask Chelsea,” Did you enjoy it? Was it everything you thought it’d be?” She nods and replies,” Yeah! That was so much fun! I didn’t know it tastes so good.”, then she licks her two fingers she used to finger Sara. I crawl onto the bed and put myself between Sara’s legs.

Sara says,” We have like 8 minutes, so don’t hold back.”, as she raises her hips to line up with my hard dick. I slide my dick in with ease, and can tell she’s had much bigger inside her than my 7 inch rod. I get inside, then lay on top of her and put my face in her neck. I bite her gently and start humping her roughly. She moans quietly and wraps her arms and legs around me.

I feel Chelsea come up next to me and I suddenly hear the two of them passionately kissing. After a minute, Chelsea says,” It sounds really wet!”, and giggles, then asks,” Where does he finish at?” I’m glad she asked, cause I completely forgot to. Sara says in a moanful voice,” It doesn’t matter. I’d prefer in my mouth so I don’t have as much to clean up later.”

After another few minutes, I say,” I’m almost there”, and I get off Sara, laying on my back. Sara goes to roll over, but is beaten to the punch by Chelsea. Chelsea lays over Sara and starts stroking my dick. I soon reach my climax point and Chelsea puts her mouth over my head as I squirt cum out hard. I see her swallow the cum and smile at me, saying,” I really have no idea why I did that. It was an impulse.” She then looks down at my dick, then back at me and says,” I hope you aren’t too satisfied, cause tonight, you’re going to do the same to me.”

We all three get up and get dressed before heading out onto the deck to get off. Before we get in the line, I give Sara a hug and say loud enough for only us three to hear,” Thanks for the food and great sex. Hope to see you on the way back.” Chelsea says at the same volume,” Even though it was my first time, that was the best pussy I’ve ever ate. You gotta let me know your secret.” Sara nods at both of us, smiling happily, and says,” I’m off the ship Thursday thru Saturday. I’ll come find you guys. You were by far my favorite clients. I might even be able to hang out today if I don’t get too much work from the Captain.” Chelsea lands a kiss on Sara’s cheek before we walk down the ramp

---

A young man is caught in a tug of war between his heart and his libido.

I wrote this story years ago but it got deleted due to the age restriction. Supposedly it’s been lifted so I’m posting this again to test the waters and make sure. Enjoy!

Everyone has a weird family, but mine is just strange. My name is Alex, I have three little sisters, and we’re spread out across the gene spectrum, thanks to our blonde mom and our dark-haired dad. Basically every pregnancy was a war between the dominant traits. I’m seventeen and tall with dark hair. Two of my sisters are sixteen year-old twins, and I have no problem saying that I want to fuck them (I’m a teenager and full of hormones, so I’ll pretty much fuck anything attractive. Hell, I’ll fuck anything that squats to pee.). They are tall with blonde hair, C-cup tits, and they are absolutely gorgeous.

I have spent countless hours jacking off to the thought of them, aroused by their looks, the taboo, and the idea of a threesome with twins. You can’t get much kinkier than a threesome with twins… and they are also your sisters. I just want to stress that. Their names are Jenny and Carly, and while they may be hot… they aren’t perfect… not by a long shot. They’re what you might call “basic bitches”, with extra bitchiness. They have better looks than brains and never learned how to be decent human beings. They know that they’re hot, so they’re pretty shallow, both in terms of relationships and personality.

Now hold on, I know that you’re already guessing how things are going to end up. I just want to let you know that you’re on the right path, but cease your erections; this is more complicated than that.

My youngest sister and I have a very different relationship. She’s fourteen, her name is Elisa, and she is the exact opposite of Jenny and Carly. She is very timid and sweet, and has a voice that sounds like humming of doves. She is incredibly beautiful, with bright blue eyes and hair that is the darkest shade of black. It’s her shyness that keeps others from seeing how beautiful she is, and while she isn’t nearly as tall as her sisters (measuring under five and half feet), she is beginning to develop a womanly frame.

Jenny and Carly never included Elisa in anything they did, so she was always lonely and looking for someone to be with. As you can imagine, raising four kids is really expensive, so our parents were busy at work constantly, often coming home late at night, so I had always been the one Elisa came to and we were very close. I cared about her deeply and we did everything together. We watched the same shows, we did our homework together, and we were basically as close as Carly and Jenny were. She would either sit in my lap or lean her head on my shoulder when we watched TV, she followed me around like a lost pet, and she didn’t keep a single secret from me.

Now here is where things get complicated: I’m madly in love with Elisa. In summary, I have two sisters that, quite frankly, I really don’t care for, but make me feel like a Catholic rabbit with blue balls, and a third sister that I deeply care for and want to protect.

Our lives had a typical routine. I would wake up, have breakfast and chat with our parents about how yesterday went, drive my sisters and I to school, endure information being forcefully injected into my brain, drive back home, watch TV with Elisa pressed against me while Jenny and Carly gossip in their room, and make dinner for the four of us. While we eat, Carly and Jenny would be continue gossiping in their freaky twin language (its basically English, but with a weird ‘The Shining’ tone), and Elisa and I would be chatting and laughing.

Every day, whenever I saw Elisa, I would have to fight the urge to place my hands on her cheeks and kiss her. Whenever I see Jenny and Carly, I would have to fight the urge to rip their clothes off, throw one of them down onto the nearest flat surface, and mount her like a lion. My hormones were under more stress than a tuned piano.

Elisa and I were lying on the couch, watching The Comedy Central Roast of David Hasselhoff. Seth Macfarlane had just done his “Pamela Anderson’s tits” joke with his Stewie voice. As Elisa laughed, she put her arm across my chest, and luckily didn’t feel my skyrocketing heart beat.

“I love these roasts,” she chuckled.

“Speaking of which, I had this crazy dream where I traveled back in time to ancient Rome. I performed the Comedy Central Roast of Julius Caesar. I said that he had fucked so many guys that his ass could serve as a theatre for plays.”

Elisa burst into laughter and pushed me off of the couch as she gasped for air.

“What’s going on in here?” Carly asked as she stepped into the room.

“We’re just watching a Comedy Central Roast,” I said, on the floor.

“Oh, I thought you were about fuck and she saw your tiny dick.”

Elisa lost her smile.

“Carly!” I barked as I got to my feet.

“All right, jeez! I’m sorry!”

“If you ever say something like that again, the next time I drive you to school, I’ll tie you to the hood of the car like a dead deer.”

“And then maybe you could stuff and mount me,” she said as she blew a kiss.

Speaking of deer, I was momentarily caught in the headlights from her response. Carly want back upstairs and I sat down on one end of the couch with Elisa at the opposite end. There was an awkward silence as we watched the roast on TV.

Finally, Elisa spoke. “Alex… have you ever had sex? I hear Jenny and Carly talk about it a lot, so I can’t help but wonder about it.”

“No, I haven’t. And don’t listen to those two idiots. They are so messed up that they make Lindsay Lohan look sane.”

Elisa gained a sad smile, but still didn’t seem reassured. “It’s just that they are popular and everyone at school listens to every word they say. But me, I’m just—”

“Enough.”
Elisa turned to me and I moved down the couch, sitting next to her and wrapping my arm around her slender frame. “You are one of the most beautiful girls I have ever seen, you have the sweetest heart, and you are a treasure. Never let doubt enter your mind. Trust me, when those two are talking, everyone is just staring at their chests.”

“Thank you,” she murmured as she leaned her head on my shoulder.

Night came, our parents arriving after dinner and spending some time with us before collapsing in bed. I found myself as the last person downstairs, the rest of the house quiet. Once 10:00 flashed across the clock on the cable box, I turned off the TV and made my way upstairs. The house was pitch-black, but navigating my own home was as easy as breathing, including avoiding the spots in the floor and stairs that creaked. As I stepped past Carly and Jenny’s bedroom, I heard the softest of noises. At first I thought it was Elisa in her room and she was calling my name. However, it seemed to be coming from behind the door next to me. It was just slightly open with a bar of moonlight shining through. The clasp in the doorframe had been damaged years ago, so it was next to impossible to close the door without setting something against it.

I crouched down and peered through the gap, trying to find the source of the noise. Through the tiny window, I could just barely make out Carly’s bed, with the moonlight shining on the tangled blankets. Wait…

The entire surface of the bed shifted, and I realized that the light was shining on human skin. Both Carly and Jenny were in the bed and my jaw dropped when I realized that they were both naked. Carly was on her back, with her nipples pointing upwards. She was chewing on her pillowcase to stifle her moans as Jenny buried her face in between her legs. Jenny was on her knees and elbows, with her long blonde hair spread out across her back and Carly’s belly. Her head was bobbing up and down as her tongue flitted in between the lips of Carly’s pussy. I couldn’t believe I was watching my twin sisters eating each other out as if this was Girls Gone-fucking-Wild; had to be hallucinating or something!

After a minute, Jenny sat up and brushed back her hair. Both women giggled as she suspended herself over her sister.

“How did my pussy taste?” Carly asked after pressing her lips against her sister’s, sending her tongue into Jenny’s mouth.

Before she answered, Jenny rubbed her pussy with her fingers, soaking them thoroughly. She brought her hand up her face and slowly licked the juice, savoring every drop. Carly then wrapped her tongue around Jenny’s fingers, licking off the saliva and nectar.

“Just like mine,” Jenny giggled.

By now, my cock was so large and hard that I felt like I could use it in self-defense to beat a charging grizzly bear to death. They started kissing once again, wrapping their tongues into a double helix. As they licked the inside of each other’s mouths, they began rubbing each other’s pussies and grinding their hips. As they broke every taboo, my self-control broke and pulled out my dick and begin masturbating. I bit my lip and leaned my head against the doorframe as I jacked my throbbing manhood. It was honestly the best jerk I had ever had, and I would have sold my soul for the lights in their room to be on.

They moaned through their locked lips as they sent their fingers deep inside of each other. As their juices dripped off of their hands and soaked the bed sheets, I had to fight to keep from grunting with every jerk of my hand. Finally, they both gave a shrill but stifled moan as they had, literally, a gushing orgasm. I could actually see the moonlight being reflected off of each drop of pussy juice that splattered from between their fingers. As they started sucking their fingers, I finally lost it and shot my load right onto the floor. I couldn’t remember ever releasing so much. It was enough to fill and overflow from a shot glass.

I pulled off my sock and used it as a towel to mop it up, hoping that there wouldn’t be a stain in the wood. I put my eye back to the gap to see what they were doing next and the blood drained from my face. Looking straight at me, they both winked and started to giggle. I bolted away as quickly and quietly as I could and dashed back into my room. I never even noticed Elisa standing in the doorway of her room, watching me masturbate. As she stared at my closed door, her eyes gained a sad hue and tear rolled down her cheek.

Amidst my fear and dread of the following morning, I couldn’t help but masturbate twice more throughout the night. I had never been so horny, but so terrified of how things were going to end up. I had just watched my twin sisters slurping up each other’s pussy juices off of their hands as if their fingers were covered with ice cream, and they had SEEN me watching them. They knew I had watched them, and judging from their reaction, things were about to get complicated.

I knew that the next morning was going to be awkward, but I could actually feel my organs failing from the tension. Elisa was telling our parents about yesterday, Jenny and Carly were making their breakfast, and I was trying to eat my cereal and not stare at them. They seemed to be in a particularly good mood, even as they continued their grapefruit diet (something that they usually bitched about, complaining that there needed to be an easy way to stay thin). They each sat down on the other side of the table, and I focused on just looking down into my cereal. My dick was already hard with them being so close.

I reached out to grab my cup of tea and made the mistake of looking up. Instead of using their spoons to carve out pieces, they had just carved a slit down the middle of each half and were sending their tongues into the slits to drink the grapefruit juices. I ejaculated when they looked at each other and giggled.

As we drove to school, I couldn’t help but look in the rearview mirror at Carly and Jenny in the backseat. The whole time I was watching them, Elisa was looking at me with a sad hue in her eyes.

School went by in a blur. I couldn’t focus on any of my work, for my mind was fixated on what I had seen the night before. I was replaying every movement they made and was infusing them with countless separate fantasies. I had to go to the bathroom constantly to mop up precum.

“Elisa, come on, I need to brush my teeth,” I said, leaning against the doorframe of the bathroom.

Elisa was in about to take a bath, but I wanted to brush my teeth before I would have to wait. There was no answer, but instead, I could hear Elisa standing on the other side of the door. For several moments, the silence remained pristine, my own body suddenly falling still as if afraid to break the silence, but there was one sound that brushed back any illusion of time coming to a pause. By straining my ears, I could hear Elisa breathing, and every breath seemed to flutter, as if she was nervous about something.

I placed my hand on the door. “Elisa, is something wrong?”

“No, everything is fine. Come on in.”

I pushed open the door and every muscle in my body tensed when Elisa came into my view. She had a towel wrapped around her petite but shapely frame, and was looking at me with her head tilted to one side and a curious gleam in her eyes. She was blushing so much that it looked like she had a burning fever, and she was gripping the knot in the towel so tightly that the veins in her wrist bulged.

“Are you sure that you’re all right?” I asked as I placed my hand on her cheek, checking to see if she really did have a fever.

She shivered from my touch but didn’t pull away. Such delicate contact had long since become normal for us. She wrapped her fingers around my hand, weighing it down so that my hand ran down the soft skin on the side of her neck and shoulder, before finally resting on her collarbone, just above her right breast. Waves of radiating heat traveled from her chest and into my fingers. Time seemed to stand still as we looked into each other’s eyes.

Finally, Elisa gained a small but very warm smile. “Everything is fine. Everything is… as it should be.”

She walked back into the bathroom and sat down at the edge of the full tub. Clouds of steam wafted from the surface and Elisa was tracing swirling ripples with her finger. I started brushing my teeth, trying to reorganize my mental bearings. The whole time I brushed, Elisa was looking at me with a nervous expression and biting her lip. After a minute, she stood up and faced the tub. Slowly, the towel she had wrapped around her began to lower. I became dead still as it dropped to her rear and then fell down to her ankles. My toothbrush fell out of my hand and clattered in the sink.

“Uh… Elisa… What are you doing?”

Without turning to me, she said, “I’m just getting in the bath.”

She then crossed her arms and looked over her shoulder at me. Her eyes were full of nervousness and even fear. She looked so fragile.

“Shouldn’t you wait until I leave?”

“Don’t worry, it’s ok for a brother to see his sister this way. Its… ok for you to see me like this.”

She then stepped into the steaming water and her naked form became as smooth and glistening as glass. Her physical features were much more apparent now. She was still a petite girl who had just entered her teenage years, but that pure youth was diluted with physical maturity. When she was clothed, she was just my baby sister who followed me around like a lost pet, but without her clothes, it was as if I could see the real woman within her. Her breasts were small enough to highlight her youthful innocence, but large enough to emphasize her maturity. Her womanhood looked like it was made of tan rose petals, and was covered with the smallest film of pubic hairs.

She lied down in the tub with the water lapping at her flesh. “Alex, before you go, there is something I need to talk to you about.”

I said the first words that came to mind. “Is it ok if we talk tomorrow? I’m too tired to think clearly and I just need to go to bed.”

For a moment, it looked like Elisa was going to cry. “As you wish.”

It was another sleepless night as I lay awake, thinking over everything that had happened. Every aspect of my thoughts was revolving around Elisa, but unlike the previous night, I did not masturbate. While seeing Elisa naked had aroused me to no end, it was not the kind of arousal that I gained from watching Jenny and Carly. It was an emotional arousal, more than a sexual one.

Next morning wasn’t nearly as awkward as the previous morning, but there was still tension. After time to process, I was now able to look at Jenny and Carly without my mind instantly freezing up, but Elisa wouldn’t say a single word to me. She had never been this distant.

It was a late afternoon and I was watching TV by myself. Jenny and Carly were in their room gossiping as usual and Elisa was in her bedroom, doing her homework. Normally she and I would watch TV and do our homework together, but she had told me that she had a lot of work to do and needed to focus. The fact that she hadn’t even looked at me when she said it made my heart ache. Finally I decided that I had to talk to her. Something was wrong and I needed to know. I should have talked to her the night before, but I was too confused to think clearly. I needed to make things right with her.

I climbed up the staircase and walked down the upstairs hallway, trying to plan out what I was going to say to Elisa. Reaching her room, I was about to knock on her door when, I heard a noise that made me freeze. It was the softest of moans and it was coming from down the hall, from Jenny and Carly’s bedroom. My heartbeat skyrocketed to the point where I thought it was going to burst out of my chest like a xenomorph. I crept down the hall crouched down and looked through the gap in the door, feeling like my heart had been yanked backwards and slammed against my spine.

It was the same scene as the night before yesterday, but with two differences. Instead of moonlight just barely giving me any view, the room was fully illuminated by the setting sun. Also, Jenny and Carly were in the same position, but their places were switched. This time, Jenny was on her back, and Carly was sending her tongue deep into her pussy, causing her sister to struggle to stifle her moans.

Just as I placed my hand on my cock, they both looked at me and smiled.

“We know you’re there, Alex, come on in,” Carly said.

Every vein in my body seemingly locked shut and I struggled to breath.

“Come on, we’re waiting,” Jenny said before sitting up and running her tongue up the side of her twin sister’s right tit.

I slowly stood up, and with a shaky hand, I opened the door. I stepped into the bedroom and tried to shut the door as best I could. My body was trembling to the point where I thought I was about to fall apart. They had invited me in, but I felt more like a small child sent to the principal’s office.

“Relax, Alex. There is no need to be shy. We sure aren’t,” Carly said.
I walked over to the bed, no longer knowing what I was doing. Both Carly and Jenny got up onto their knees and put their hands on my shoulders and chest. My mind was still completely frozen and it was hard to form a single thought.

“My god, I think we shocked him so much that he’s turned into a vegetable,” Jenny said.

“Don’t worry, I know a way to wake him back up,” Carly said as she put her hand on the crotch of my jeans.

The feel of my sister’s hand on my throbbing manhood cleared my mind. I looked at them and smiled. “So, how long have you two been doing this?”

“A few months. Dating the boys at school was just boring, so we wanted something exciting. We could barely keep our hands off of ourselves, so why not put our hands on each other?” Carly said.

“She’s just as hot as I am, I’m just as hot as she is, and if we are anything, it’s horny. There is nothing sexier in this world than a little girl-on-girl, and there are few things more taboo than incest. So we decided to give it a try.”

“And where do I come in?”

Carly unbuttoned my pants and grabbed my rock-hard manhood. “Inside us, of course. Our fingers are nothing compared to a stiff cock. And what’s sexier than it being our older brother?”

As she started stroking it, Jenny pressed her lips against mine. My sister sent her tongue into my mouth and I was in utter disbelief at how long it seemed. I almost jerked in surprise as Carly’s soft mouth wrapped around my manhood, soaking it in saliva and sucking it with the skill of an Amsterdam hooker. My haggard breathing interrupted my kiss with Jenny as I struggled to stay on my feet.

“I know, and she’s even better at licking pussy,” Jenny whispered in my ear.

She then crouched down like her sister and took my cock in her mouth. Carly licked her lips as she watched her twin sister suck her older brother’s cock, and I rolled my head back and groaned. Jenny’s mouth was just as soft as Carly’s, and she had the same unbelievable skill. She sent the tip of her tongue into the slit at the head of my penis, she pressed the insides of her cheeks against the sides of the shaft, and she bit down on it using only her lips.

They both moved back as I took my clothes off and I sat down on the bed with my back against the wall. Jenny and Carly sat beside me, running their hands all over me. I was still in disbelief that pretty much all of my fantasies were coming true in one fell swoop.

Carly and I began to make out, licking the inside of each other’s mouths. With my lips busy, I began squeezing her tits and rubbing her cunt. This was the first time I had ever gotten this far with a girl, and the fact that another girl was sucking my dick was making it better than I could have possibly imagined. Carly’s tits were perfectly sized; round, soft, and perky. It was like they were water balloons that had been perfectly filled with the same skill that Leonardo Da Vinci used to paint The Last Supper. Her pussy was as wet as the inside of watermelon and the lips and interior felt like bubble-wrap, coated in lubricant.

After a minute, Jenny released my cock and then spat on the head. Carly took over, lapping up her sister’s saliva off of my bulging manhood. As she sucked on it hungrily, I started making out with Jenny while exploring her body with my hands. Jenny’s body was like a mirror image of Carly’s and just feeling it blew my mind.

After another minute, Carly raised her head and climbed onto my lap, facing me. “Come on, put your cock in me!”

“With pleasure, sis,” I said with a smile.

With my whole body shaking, I grabbed her hips, lifted her up, and forced my cock into the lips of her pussy. She gave high-pitched moan and gripped my shoulders as I penetrated her, and my eyes nearly rolled all the way back into my head from the feeling of her soft wet cunt gripping the shaft and head. She began rocking back and forth, riding my erect phallus as if it were one of those coin-operated rides outside of superstores. With each passing second, she became more and more energized, bouncing on my lap. Happier than ever before in my life, I held out my tongue and licked her tits as they bounced in my face.

Jenny was beside us, fingering her pussy as she watched her siblings defile each other. Carly’s pussy felt so good on my dick, I had to fight with every fiber of my being to keep from shooting my load. It was as soft as her mouth, but much tighter, grinding its soft insides against every single millimeter of sensitive skin. Jenny sat up and held up her hand, with her fingers coated in her pussy juice. I sucked on her fingers, savoring the bittersweet taste of the liquid, and Jenny sucked on Carly’s nipples. With my cock being rammed into her cunt and Jenny licking her tits, Carly was moaning shrilly and holding onto my shoulders with a vise grip. I could see every muscle in her body tensing and contracting as I was driven deep into her.

I shifted position, lying on my back. With Carly still bouncing on my cock, Jenny suspended herself over me and sat down on my face, letting me gorge myself on the soft flesh of her womanhood. I actually had to hold my breath as the voluptuous lips were smothered my mouth and nose. The juices running from her pussy tasted absolutely amazing, but I wasn’t sure if it was the real taste or the psychological affect of the experience.

As she grinded her cunt against my face, Jenny began kissing Carly, but because Carly was bouncing on my cock, the sisters ended up just licking each other’s faces. I grinded my face into Jenny’s slit as aggressively as I could, causing all of her muscles to tighten up. Finally, both girls moaned loudly as they came, and pussy juice gushed out from between their legs. Both girls got off me and I used a nearby pillow as a towel to wipe the fluid off of my face. Now it was Jenny’s turn to get fucked. She got on her hands and knees with Carly beneath her in the 69-position. Jenny lowered herself down and the two sisters interlocked like Velcro. As they started eating each other out, I got behind Jenny and pressed my head against the lips of her cunt.

“Excuse me, Carly, I just want to squeeze in here,” I said as I lifted up Jenny’s hips and forced my cock inside her, causing her to give emit a shrill but suppressed moan into Carly’s pussy.

Mounting her like a dog, I began ramming her with my bulging cock, sending her lurching forward with each thrust. Beneath me, Carly was licking my balls, the base of my cock, and Jenny’s clit. As I hammered my sister’s cunt, I looked down at the two women beneath me and admired the view. Never had I ever imagined being able to fuck my sisters this way. I had a whole library of fantasies in my mind, but I never believed for a second that one of them would come true. Just seeing the muscles in Jenny’s beck as she flexed and stretched was sexy beyond words.

I wanted to fuck them all day, but with this being my first time, it was a miracle I had lasted so long. I pulled my cock out of Jenny and stuck it in Carly’s mouth, letting her slurp the wetness that coated my manhood. Once she licked it clean, I climbed off of the bed and stood up.

“Come on, girls, I took care of you, now I get my turn.”

They too climbed off of the bed and got on their knees in front of me. They pressed the sides of their faces together with their mouths open and their tongues sticking out. I gripped my manhood and began jacking it furiously, but it didn’t take much coaxing for my cock to shoot its load. Thick streams of sperm erupted from the head, splattering across my sister’s faces and tongues. Several jets coated their faces, sprayed their hair, and landed in their mouths. I had ejaculated even more than the night when I first watched them. They swallowed the sperm with wide smiles and licked it off of each other’s faces.

I looked down at my sisters and smiled. “That was my first time having sex, but I can’t imagine any other time being as good.”

“Well this isn’t the last time. We are going to have a lot of fun together,” Carly replied coyly.

None of us were aware of Elisa, standing in the hallway on the other side of the door. She was trembling as she silently cried.

For the next two weeks, I fucked Jenny and Carly at every opportunity, and with our parents gone during each afternoon and most of each evening, I spent almost every minute at home with my clothes off and my dick inside someone. But while my sex life couldn’t possibly get any better, there was something that bled me of happiness. Elisa was more aloof than ever before, often going days without saying a single word to me. She would leave a room when I entered it, take the bus instead of coming with Carly, Jenny, and I when we went to school, and spend all of her time in her room. Often, I would stand by her door, begging her to talk to me. Before I would make my presence known, I would put my ear to her door and listen. Almost every time, I could hear her softly crying. I would beg her to let me in, to talk to her, to just let me hold her, but she would never respond.
While my manhood was in paradise, my heart was in turmoil.

It was middle of the afternoon and the twins and I had just gotten home from school. We were a half-hour late, due to a not-so-quick quickie in the car. We had gotten inside and were just about to go upstairs for Round Two, but Carly and Jenny were taken hostage by the phone. One of their friends had just gotten a juicy piece of gossip, now the three of them had to analyze it from every aspect. Knowing them, it would probably take a while. I figured I might as well check in on Elisa and try to get her to talk to me.

“Elisa, are you there?” I asked while knocking on her door.

“Alex…” I heard Elisa coo softly.

“Elisa, are you ok?”

“Alex… please…”

I opened the door and the breath was ripped from my lungs. Elisa was in her bed, completely naked with her hand between her legs. She was blushing so much that her body seemed to be glowing, but the expression on her face showed pain.

“Please… help me…” she whimpered tearfully.

I walked over and crouched down, wrapping my hand around hers. My eyes were fixated on her beautiful naked body. I had always wanted to see Elisa in such a situation, but not with this look of discomfort on her face.

“Elisa, what’s wrong?”

“I was using a small vibrating rotor, but I accidently pushed down on it too hard. Now it’s inside me and I can’t get it out. I think it ruptured my hymen; I’m bleeding. Please, it doesn’t feel good anymore, I just want it to stop.”

I looked down and saw the box for the rotor. On the front was a picture of it. The small egg-shaped rotor was about the size of a finger joint and activated by twisting the two-piece case.

“So you want me to…”

“Your fingers are longer than mine, can you get it? Please, I’m begging you.”

I swallowed hard, my mind pretty much working on autopilot while it processed everything. “Ok.”

I climbed up onto the bed and Elisa spread her legs. I took just a second to admire her naked body. She was soaking wet from arousal and the soft lips of her slit were parted, but they were also wet with blood. She really had lost her virginity when the vibrator entered her. My stomach was twisted into a knot from the realization of what she had lost. Her innocence had been taken by a mere toy, and she would never know of the feeling of a first-time sexual experience, shared with someone who too was inexperienced. Now that I thought about it, I regretted that it would be the same with me.

“Oh, my poor sweet sister. I am so sorry.”

I placed my hand on her cheek, wiping away her tears and trying to comfort her. She held onto my hand tightly, almost as if she were trying to wrap it around herself like a blanket.

“You’re the only one I trust enough to do this. You’re the only one that I would let touch me like this. Please, take it out,” she whimpered.

“Of course, Elisa. I would do anything to help you,” I replied as I brushed my thumb against her soft lips.

I reached out and placed my hands on her inner thighs. I took a deep breath and pressed my thumbs against the lips of her pussy, feeling her nectar on my hand. Elisa stirred as I parted the lips, opening her up and letting me see her soft pink insides. The sweet smell wafting up was driving me insane with arousal, and I wanted nothing more than to plant my face between her legs, send my tongue as far up into her as possible, and savor the taste of her essence.

“Do you see it?” Elisa panted.

“No, but I think I can hear it. It really is far up there.”

“Please, get it out!”

I nodded and lied down beside her. With our faces just inches apart, we stared into each other’s eyes.

“Hold onto me.”

Elisa bit her lip and wrapped her arms around me, burying her face in my chest. With my right hand still on her pussy, I slowly pushed my fingers in between the wet lips. Elisa gave a shrill whine as I entered her and tightened her hold. Her body was so slender and her slit was so tight that I could barely work my fingers. Slowly, I got my middle and index finger up to the first joint, then the second, and finally the third. There is no way to describe the warmth, softness, and wetness of Elisa’s insides and how good they felt. I wanted to push my whole hand up into her… among other things. To think, I was actually inside her at this moment.

I searched every corner of her pussy, trying to find the rotor and unable to go in past my knuckles. The whole time I was searching, Elisa was panting and blushing from physical arousal, and her whole body was drenched in sweat. Finally, I found it. While I couldn’t actually touch it, I could feel its vibrations passing through the vaginal walls, and knew it was just a centimeter or so past my reach.

“I can’t get at it.”

Elisa’s eyes widened with fear. “Then what do we do?”

“We have two options: I can take you to the hospital, or we can push it into my reach.”

“How are we going to do that?”

“You need to have an orgasm. The convulsions will hopefully push it enough for me to at least grab it.”

Elisa held her breath and bit her lip, trying to fight her embarrassment. “Ok,” she finally whispered.

I nodded and wrapped my arm around her, holding her close. “Don’t worry Elisa, you’re going to be all right. I’m going to take care of you. Just relax and hold onto me.”

I slowly began to work my fingers in and out, tickling and exciting her insides. Elisa squirmed in my arms as I stroked the lips of her pussy, entering her over and over again with my fingers and loosening her up. Elisa had her face buried in the side of my neck and was giving a continuous mix of a whine and moan, she was gripping my shirt as tightly as possible, and her legs were clamped tight around my hand.

“Oh god, stop! I can’t take it anymore, you’re driving me crazy!” my little sister moaned.

Regardless of what she said, I continued.

From my experience with Carly and Jenny, I put a lot of focus on her clitoris, gently rubbing it to invoke as strong a reaction as possible. From the combination of the vibrator buzzing inside of her and my fingers inside her, it only took Elisa a minute to have a orgasm. Her pussy constricted and contracted over and over again, finally pushing the rotor enough for me to grab it with my index and middle finger.

“I got it,” I panted, pulling it out.

My hand was drenched in my sister’s arousal and the rotor was buzzing in my hand. I stood up and walked over to a nearby box of tissues, using them to wipe the fluid off of my hand. I turned around and whole body became cold. Elisa had her back to me and was lying in the fetal position, sobbing. Only now did I see how young and helpless my sister was, and what I had just done to her. She looked so small, as if she had turned back into a child.

“Elisa, I am so sorry. I’m sorry I didn’t stop when you told me too. I’m sorry, please forgive me!”

Several seconds passed by before Elisa managed to speak through the sobs. “I’m not upset with you, I’m upset with myself!”

I sat on the bed and placed my hand on her shoulder, but she pulled away out of shame. “I just had my brother give me an orgasm because I lost a vibrator in my own body! What is wrong with me?! I can’t imagine what you think of me…”

“Elisa…”

I reached underneath her, with one arm against her back and the other behind her knees. To her surprise, I picked her up and held her in my lap. I kissed her several times on the forehead and cheek and she stopped crying.

“Elisa, my view of you hasn’t changed. I still care about you and I still love you. You are my sister, and the moment we just shared is not something that you should be ashamed of, I’m certainly not. I will always be there for you and be with you, and that will never change. I will never judge you.”

Elisa wrapped her arms around my neck and burst into fresh tears. “Thank you, Alex, thank you so much!”

“You don’t have to thank me. You’ll never have to thank me.”

I then laid her down in her bed and covered her with a blanket. “You should just stay up here and get some rest. After all that you’ve been through, I think you should just take it easy. After a nice nap, you’ll feel much better.”

I then began to laugh and picked up the box for the vibrating rotor. “Now tell me, where the hell did you get this thing?”

Elisa blushed from embarrassment, but she had a small smile. “I bought it from a friend at school.”

“Ah, my dear sweet Elisa is growing up. But no matter how tall or how old you get, you will always be my adorable baby sister.”

“Thank you, Alex.”

I leaned down and kissed her on the forehead and she closed her eyes. I gently began stroking her hair, making her purr like a cat. I moved my hand down, gently brushing it against her smooth cheek. Elisa gave a soft hum as I moved my thumb across her soft lips. Finally, I gave her one last kiss on the forehead and I stood up. I pushed the packaging for the rotor under her bed, put the rotor out of sight, and walked towards the door.

Just as I opened it, Elisa spoke. “Alex, you said that you would always be there for me…”

I looked back, staring into her beautiful eyes. She had sat up, letting the blanket fall and reveal her breasts. I nodded.

“And you also said that you will always be with me. Will you stay with me, Alex? Will you stay here… and be with me?”

Before I could answer, I heard Jenny holler. “Alex, can you help us with our homework?”

With Elisa in the house, she knew it would be a bad idea to ask if I could pound their wet cunts and make them scream in ecstasy. The warmth in Elisa’s eyes disappeared. “Go, just go,” she muttered before lying back down with her back to me.

“Elisa, I—”

“Just leave me alone. After all, that’s the way it’s always going to be for me.”

“But Elisa—”

“Get out!”

Reluctantly, I stepped out of her room and closed the door, leaving her to cry into her pillow.

Once again, my relationship with Elisa had been reduced to silence and repulsion. She refused to talk to me or even be near me, but it seemed like she was more sad and disappointed than actually angry with me.

Our parents were out of town for the weekend on a business trip. They were actually going to hand in their notices resignation and look for new jobs so that they could spend more time with us. This trip would be their last business with their company before leaving. It was just after eleven pm on Saturday night, and since we were about to lose a lot of personal time, the twins and I were doing what we usually did: fucking each other’s brains out. With our parents around, it might be a while until we would be able to screw again, so we were enjoying it while we could.

We were in the twins’ room; Jenny was riding my cock and Carly and I were making out. As Jenny bounced up and down, Carly and I were squeezing her breasts. Jenny gave a shrill moan as she had a gushing climax. These girls’ were on hairpin triggers. She climbed off me and took my dick in her mouth, licking it clean and savoring the taste of her pussy juice.

I turned to Carly. “All right, your turn.”

“Hold on, we have a surprise for you,” she said coyly.

Then as fast as lightning, she ran over to the bedroom door, wrenched it open, and grabbed something large. My heart became cold as I realized it was Elisa. She was wearing a white night gown and was struggling to get free of Carly, but her tall older sister easily overpowered her.

Carly carried her over to the bed. “She’s been watching you fuck us every time, so now we want to watch you fuck her. Come on, Alex! Turn her into your little whore!” Carly said sadistically.

“No! Let me go! Please just let me go!” she begged with her eyes full of fear.

“Let go of her! Don’t you dare force her into this!” I roared.

From the ferocity of my voice, Carly and Jenny backed off like two scared hyenas, releasing Elisa. She collapsed to the floor, holding herself as she cried. I quickly pulled on my pants and got off the bed. Elisa didn’t look up at me as I crouched down beside her. She simply clutched herself as tears rolled down her cheeks.

“Don’t worry, it’s ok,” I said softly, trying to hold back tears of my own.

With one arm under her knees and the other against her back, I picked her up and cradled her. Holding her in my arms, her tiny body felt as light as a feather. I tried to almost wrap myself around her like a blanket, while she pressed her face to my bare chest. I carried her out of the room, leaving Carly and Jenny behind in disbelief. We walked into Elisa’s room and I closed the door behind us. There were no lights on, but the room was dimly illuminated by the moonlight. I sat Elisa down on her bed and then crouched down on the floor in front of her, holding her hands.

“Elisa, I am so sorry,” I murmured as I wiped away her tears. She didn’t say a word, instead letting her tears speak for her.

“Elisa, please talk to me. I can’t bear to see you this way.” Elisa’s lips parted several times, as if she couldn’t decide what to say, even though she desperately wanted to speak. “Have you really been watching us?”

“Yes. Every time you were with them, I watched you three through the gap.”

I sat next to her on the bed and wrapped my arm around her petite frame. “But why? Why did you watch us? Why have you been so distant from me?”

“Because I wanted to be close to you.”

“What do you mean?”

“Alex, I saw you masturbating outside of their door when you first watched them. I was terrified that they would take you away from me, because you had never seen me the way you see them. That was why I showed myself to you in the bathroom; I was trying to get you to love me before you would love them.”

“You wanted me to love you?”

Fresh tears streamed from her eyes. “Yes, but after you had sex with them, I lost all hope. I knew that with them in your heart, you could never love me. I watched the three of you, imagining that you were with me instead of them. Watching you make love to our sisters gave me the smallest spark of hope, and it made me feel close to you.”

“Elisa, I don’t love them,” I said, almost laughing as I spoke.

She looked up at me with disbelief. “What?”

I placed my hand on her cheek and looked into her beautiful eyes. “I don’t love them. I wasn’t making love to them; I was having meaningless sex with them. I was just being a horny idiot, indulging my sexual desires. If I had known that you felt this way, I never would have even touched them.”

“You wouldn’t? But why?”

I smiled and kissed her, pressing my lips against hers for several moments while we held that embrace. “Because you are the one I love. I wanted to have sex with Jenny and Carly, but you are the only one in my heart.”

“I love you, Alex. I love you so much.”

“I love you too, more than you could ever know.”

We kissed again, this time with more passion. As our lips locked together and separated over and over again, Elisa and I lied down on her bed. I placed my hand on her hip and our kiss ended.

“Are you sure you want to do this? I don’t want to cause you any discomfort.”

“You’re the only one I trust enough to do this. You’re the only one that I would let touch me like this,” she murmured with a small but warm smile, repeating what she had said when I helped remove the vibrator from her body.

We resumed kissing and caught the end of her nightgown with my middle and index finger. I pulled it up with my fingertips running up her smooth thigh, making Elisa shiver with every inch of skin that I touched. She was wearing no underwear, so I caused her to shiver again as I traced the lips of her tight pussy. I ran my fingertips up her slim belly and placed my hand on the center of her chest, feeling her heartbeat for several moments. I then began squeezing her breasts, making her hum in pleasure.

Her boobs weren’t as large as the twins’, but they matched her physique and were as perky as she was. I rubbed them with my palm, gently pinched the nipples, and explored every centimeter of the supple hills. I then moved my hand back down and Elisa pulled off her nightgown. I pressed my fingers against the lips of her pussy, causing her to jerk in surprise. I rubbed the soft lips and she hummed in ecstasy and started to move like a wave. I slowly pushed one of my fingers in and her hum became a loud moan as she gripped my shoulders. Her pussy was incredibly tight, but she was so wet that my fingers could slip right in. As I flexed my fingers in her pussy and kissed her neck, Elisa gripped my shoulders and moaned in bliss.

“Oh my god, that feels so good!”

With her soft voice, the moan she gave was one of the most beautiful things I had ever heard. Elisa put her hand on mine and pushed down, trying to augment the pleasure. I eagerly obliged, pushed more fingers up inside her and rubbing even faster. I wrapped my arm around her, holding her against me as I worked my fingers in and out of her as fast as I could. She buried her face in the side of my neck, trying to stifle her moan.

Finally, her smooth thighs clamped around my hand, her juices soaked my fingers, and she bit my shoulder as she gave a shrill cry. Every muscle in her body tightened up from the orgasm, but after several seconds, she relaxed. She had a look of pure bliss on her face, blushing to the point where she was almost glowing in the dark, and her whole body was trembling.

She gained a look of horror on her face when she realized she had bit me. “Oh my god, Alex, I am so sorry.”

I kissed her and she became calm. “Don’t worry, it’s ok.”

“That was the best feeling I’ve ever had. It was even better than the first orgasm you gave me.”

“I’m glad. I’ve always wanted to make you this happy.”

“There is another thing you can do to make me happy…” she said as she put her hand on my bulging manhood. “Love me. Love me forever.”

We resumed kissing, and as we kissed, I pulled off my pants and suspended myself over her. “I love you, Elisa. I love you so much. I don’t want you to feel any discomfort at all. Just say something and I’ll stop completely.”

“Don’t worry, Alex. I want you inside me. That vibrator may have ruptured my hymen, but it did not take my virginity. My virginity is mine to give to who I love, and I want to give it to you.”

We kissed again and I grasped my erect manhood, pressing the head against the welcoming lips of her pussy. I slowly pushed it in, and Elisa gave a trembling gasp and dug her fingernails into my back. Her whole body shook more and more with every inch I pushed in. She was so petite that her pussy was impossibly tight, so the going was slow.

Just past the entrance, I could feel the place where her hymen had been. Nothing as large as my cock had ever entered her, let alone gone past this point. I pushed my cock all the way in and Elisa gave a loud and shrill moan, feeling it go farther in then she thought possible. I slowly pulled my cock out, and then forced it back in, causing to give a shrill but quieter moan. After three thrusts, Elisa’s pussy was loose enough for me to slide freely in it. We began moving back and forth in rhythm, kissing each other as I explored her insides with my manhood. Her pussy felt better than Carly and Jenny’s combined, with the perfect tightness and softness. It wasn’t just the physical feeling that was so nice; it was also the emotional one. For the first time in my life, I felt like I was where I belonged. I was right where I was supposed to be, holding the girl the loved as we consummated our relationship.

Elisa gave a trembling gasp with each thrust, with her chin resting on my shoulder and her legs wrapped around my waist. With her pressed against me, we could feel each other’s heartbeats. My forehead was against her pillow, with my neck bent so that it wouldn’t cover my face and keep me from breathing. I relished the feeling and smell of her soft black hair against my face.

I wrapped my arms around Elisa’s slender frame and picked her up, sitting on the heels of my feet. Elisa’s gasps turned into soft moans as my cock was driven deeper into her. She gripped my shoulders and I held onto her hips, lifting her up and bringing her back down onto my dick. When she would rise, she would gently kiss me on the forehead, and then kiss me on the lips when I brought her back down. As we looked into each other’s eyes, her beauty mesmerized me. The aura of her eyes and the sweet tender smile on her face was almost a religious experience.

I lied back on the bed, with Elisa sitting on my lap, rocking back and forth on my erect cock. She had her hands pressed against my chest, holding onto me for balance as her whole body began to tremble. She started to pant and I could tell that she was about to have another orgasm. I too was reaching the limit of my control. I felt like I was about to ejaculate my organs.

“Alex, I’m about to cum.”

“I know. I can barely hold myself back.”

Simultaneously, I grunted as jets of semen erupted from my cock, and Elisa gave one last moan as her pussy clamped around my manhood and soaked it in her juices. She collapsed on top of me, and we both tried to catch our breath as she kissed my chest. I wrapped my arms around her and she pressed her forehead against the side of my neck.

“I love you so much,” I said as our bodies cooled.

“I love you too, and I have dreamed of his night for years. But what about Carly and Jenny? You aren’t still going to…”

“Of course not, forget them. They can do whatever they want. They’ll be fine without me. I don’t care about them; I care about you. I love you, Elisa, and you are the only one I will ever be with.”

“Thank you, Alex.”

She then began to chuckle.

“What is it?” I asked.

“We have a weird family.”

We both laughed, then fell asleep in each other’s arms.

Epilogue

Things were better than ever at my house, and I couldn’t be happier. Ever since Elisa and I had expressed our love for each other, we spent almost every single minute together. During the night, one of us would sneak into the other’s room and we would make sweet love in the darkness, and during the day, we would kiss for hours on end. But not only had my relationship with my youngest sister improved, but my relationship with the twins had improved as well. For as long as I could remember, Jenny and Carly had always been strangers to Elisa and I. They rarely talked to us, and when they did, it wasn’t to say something nice. Now we were all much closer than before. The fact that I had fucked the both of them broke the barrier that had always been between them and I. When blood couldn’t bring us together, good old-fashioned threesomes did. Our relationship was now sort of like the TV show Seinfeld, and I was Jerry and the twins were Elaine (if Jerry and Elaine were related).

Instead of being territorial and jealous, Elisa too became closer to them. Just like how sex was what the twins and I had in common, I was what the twins and Elisa had in common. They both apologized for the way they had treated her (especially when they tried to drag her into one of our threesomes), and she forgave them. Now she looked up to them the way a younger sister should, and they welcomed her into everything they did. It was as if the sexual secrets and our intimate relationships were allowing us to finally be close.

During the afternoons, the four of us would be spread across the couch, watching TV. Elisa would be curled up in my lap on one end, and Jenny and Carly would be huddled together on the other. We would talk and laugh more during meals, do our homework together, Elisa and the twins would gossip in their room, and we all finally got to look into each other’s lives. Jenny and Carly were happy for Elisa and I and our love, but I could tell that they missed me in the bedroom. But while I definitely cherished memories of the three of us fucking each other’s brains out, I had absolutely no desire to do it again. Elisa was the love of my life, and she gave me everything that I had ever desired.

It was just after three pm, and the four of us had gotten home after a loooooong day of school. Our parents had gotten new jobs, giving them more time to spend with us. They got home at five, which gave us a good two hours to ourselves. As we walked up the driveway, I had my arm around Elisa and the twins were holding each other’s hands.

“Oh my god,” Elisa groaned, “I spent all day fighting the urge to bang my head against my desk to knock myself out.”

“Yeah, algebra can do that to you,” Jenny chuckled.

“That’s nothing. In science class, I can barely keep from stabbing myself with the closest sharp object. What is it about school that causes us to self destruct?” Carly piped up.

“It’s because the air is full of the confusion and crappy teenage angst of the people around you,” I said with a laugh.

“I live in a house with three teenagers, but I never feel confused and frustrated, just happy,” Elisa said sweetly.

“You are so cute,” I said as I kissed her on the forehead.

We stepped inside and Jenny and Carly instantly made their way to the TV room. I took off my backpack and was about to follow them, but Elisa stopped me. She put her hand on my chest and pressed herself against me. “Let’s go upstairs and take a bath.”

With my hand wrapped around hers, I followed Elisa upstairs. We stepped into the bathroom and turned on the bath, taking off our clothes as the tub filled with hot water. Elisa stood in front of the mirror with a look of disappointment on her face.

“What’s wrong?” I asked as I rubbed her shoulders.

“I am so jealous of Jenny and Carly, I wish I had their figures.”

“Why are you jealous? I love you the way you are.”

“I’m 4’9” and I have A-cup breasts. I just wish you didn’t have to bend down to kiss me and that I could give you a little to play with.”

“Elisa, do you know why I love your body?”

“Why?”

“Because I can do this…” I said as I swept her off her feet, with one arm behind her back and the other under her knees. She gave a mix of a laugh and a yelp as I picked her up. “I love wrapping my arms around your slender frame and holding you like a sweet little bunny.”

I stepped into the tub and lowered the two of us into the hot water. As I moved back, Elisa turned off the water and curled up in my lap with my arms wrapped around her. The concept of time ceased to exist, as for uncountable minutes, we just listened to the dripping of the faucet and relished the feeling of our naked bodies pressed against each other in the hot water. I can’t put into words how wonderful every passing moment was. The feeling of her back pressed against my bare chest, her smooth thighs and sexy little ass against my half-erect manhood, the soft sound of every fluttering breath she took, and the knowledge that her heart was beating so close to mine.

“This is so nice,” I said as I kissed her neck, causing her to shiver in arousal.

“Alex, do you ever wonder what we’ll do when we’re older? Just imagine what our parents would do if they found out about us.”

“I figure that since I’m older, I’ll try to get into the closest college possible. That way, we can be close while you’re in high school. Once you graduate, we can get our own apartment and live together. I can’t wait for us to be on our own, living like a real couple.”

“I don’t want to grow up.”

“Why not?”

“Because I want to be your sweet little bunny for as long as I can,” she hummed with her eyes closed and her forehead pressed against the side of my chin.

“You are so cute.”

“And you are so sweet,” she said as she sat up and kissed me, with her soft lips touching mine as gently as a falling leaf.

As she rested against me, I ran my hands along her smooth body, relishing the feeling of her luscious skin.

“You know, we’ve never made love in the bathtub,” Elisa cooed.

I smiled and moved my hand down between her legs. As I stroked the soft lips of her pussy, Elisa began to hum and shiver. It was as if every centimeter of her slit controlled a part of her body, because as my rubbing became stronger and faster, her shivers turned into squirming. I slowly pushed my fingers into my little sister, causing her to moan with a soft, dove-like chime. Her body became a furnace as her arousal grew, with the hot water of the tub rippling and lapping at her flesh.

While I rocked my fingers back and forth inside her soft pussy, Elisa looked at me and pressed her lips against mine. We kissed passionately as I played her like a piano and squeezed her breasts. The hot water around us was augmenting from gentle ripples to shifting waves with every movement we made. Elisa suddenly pulled her lips from mine. She was panting heavily, blushing deeply, and her eyes were slightly rolled up as if she was getting a back massage.

“Oh my god, Alex, you’re driving me crazy. You’re making me so hot and wet.”

“Are you sure that’s not just the bath?”

In reply, Elisa turned her whole body around and climbed into my lap. I could almost smell the hormones in her breath as she kissed me.

“Trust me, darling, it’s you.”

As we kissed, I reached under Elisa and guided my manhood into to her pussy, pushing up into her. She gave a soft moan and began grinding her hips, rocking back and forth on my erect cock. I had my hands on her waist and was lifting her up and down, probing her soft insides. Elisa wrapped her arms tightly around my neck, moaning in my ear every time my manhood was driven deep inside her. I don’t know what I was loving more, the feeling of her pussy tightening around my dick with every thrust, or the sound of her soft angelic moans. The water around us was becoming choppier, forming waves that overflowed out of the tub and splashed the floor.

“There is something I want to try,” Elisa whispered in my ear. “Jenny and Carly suggested this.”

She moved off of my lap and over to the other end of the tub. She leaned on the rim with her elbows and slowly shook her ass from side to side. I smiled at the view.

“Come on, honey,” she said sweetly.

I got onto my knees and leaned over, brushing back a lock of her hair and kissing her back. I pressed the head of my cock against her vagina and slowly pushed it in, causing her to give a slow soft moan. I began moving back and forth, driving myself deep inside her with each thrust. I was leaning across her, with my chest against her back and my arms around her. I was feeling her heartbeat with one hand and massaging her perky breasts with the other. I was also kissing her on the shoulders, neck, and the back of her ears. Along with moaning, she was purring like a playful kitten finally getting some affection.

As I became more accustomed to the position, I sat up all the way and moved my hands to her waist. I increased my speed, driving my member into her harder and faster. Elisa’s moans grew in pitch and volume as she held onto anything she could find. She was gripping the edge of the tub and the faucet for dear life, crying out with her soft angelic voice. I looked up and grunted and Elisa moaned as we both had a simultaneous orgasm. Elisa collapsed with a thick rope of semen stretching between my quickly-deflating cock and her pussy. She rolled onto her back and looked up at me.

“It’s a good thing the water has cooled down, because I am so hot right now.”

I looked around and cursed. “There aren’t any towels in here, come on, let’s go to your room.”

“I can’t walk, my legs feel like jelly after that.”

“That means I am successful as a man.”

I put one arm under her knees and the other behind her back and picked her up, admiring how her petite but sexy form weighed very little at all. Elisa wrapped her arms around my neck and giggled as I held her like a rescued princess. With a trail of water being left behind us, I carried Elisa to her bedroom and laid her on the bed.

“I’ll be back in a minute, I just have to get our clothes and some towels.”

Elisa kissed me and I walked out of the room. I went back to the bathroom, picked up our clothes, emptied the tub, and went to the hallway closet. I pulled out several towels, and when I closed the door, I was face to face with Carly. Her arms were crossed and she had one of those “well what do we have here” smiles.

“Carly.”

“I thought I should come up and tell you that mom and dad called. They’re coming home early. I doubt you would have heard the phone ringing with Elisa moaning like that,” she said as her eyes ran up and down my body, focusing on my half-erect manhood.

“Thanks for the warning.”

Just as I was about to turn around, Carly said, “Hold on a sec, Alex, before you get back to her…”
I turned to her, and as quick as a flash, she was down on her knees with my cock in her hand. “Let me take care of that last blob of sperm so that you’re all clean.”
Before I could stop her, she put my dick in her soft mouth and sucked the last few drops of sperm from my manhood as if it were a straw in a thick milkshake. I had to admit, I was almost paralyzed by the incredible feeling. It had been a long time since I had oral (I didn’t want to ask Elisa to do it, because I thought it would compromise her sweet innocence, one of the things I loved most about her), and Carly certainly was a master at it.

Once she was finished, she stood up and licked her lips. “Brothers are always so messy,” she said coyly before giving me a wink and walking away.

I stood there, dazed and confused for a few moments, trying to figure out what had just happened. I soon regained my mental bearings and returned to Elisa’s room. I opened the door and looked at her, instantly gaining a warm smile. She was lying back on her elbows, gazing at me with pure admiration and love in her eyes.

I walked over and wrapped a towel around her and she gave me a soft kiss.

It was just after ten at night, and I was in bed, replaying what had happened between Carly and I. Neither of the twins had made an advance like that since Elisa and I established our relationship. Carly and Jenny practically shared one brain, so if Carly was brave enough to just come up to me and start blowing me, then Jenny would almost definitely do something similar.

I jerked in surprise as I felt my blanket being lifted up and someone climbing into the bed. I instantly relaxed when I realized it was Elisa. As she snuggled up next to me, she sensed my unease. “Is something wrong?”

“It’s nothing. I’m just tired.” With the two of us on our sides, I wrapped my arms around my little sister’s slender frame and held her close, enjoying the feeling of her back against my bare chest. “How is it that someone so small can be so warm? I feel like I could wrap my whole body around your petite form, but you’re a literal furnace.”

“My whole body just flares up whenever you touch me.”

“Do you remember that night I came in to brush my teeth and you were about to take a bath? When you opened that door, you were so nervous and blushing so much, it almost looked like you were starting your first day at a new school.”

“I did not!”

“Yes you did, you looked like a virgin sacrifice about to be offered to the volcano gods.”

Elisa then rolled over and pressed herself against me, with her hands on my chest and her forehead against the side of my neck.

“I love you, Alex. I love you so much.”

“I love you too,” I replied, then realizing that she had fallen asleep.

I smiled and kissed her on the forehead, wrapped the two of us in the blanket tightly to seal in the warmth, and fell asleep with Elisa pressed against me.

I woke up at four in the morning and yawned. Elisa and I had been sleeping in one position for so long that we were overheating. Areas of skin that hadn’t been exposed to air were burning with sweat.

“Elisa, wake up. You have to go back to your room, we can’t let our parents see us together.”

She was sleeping so deeply that I would have needed to splash her with water to wake her up. I sat up, breaking out of the blanket cocoon. I was still for a few moments, enjoying the feeling of the cool fresh air. I climbed out of bed and picked up Elisa. She gave a soft hum in her sleep as I held her, prompting me to smile and kiss her on the forehead. I walked down the hall with Elisa in my arms and stepped into her bedroom. I placed her in her bed and wrapped her in blankets, giving her another kiss on the forehead before leaving.

As I walked down the hall, the door to Jenny and Carly’s room opened. The two girls were standing in the doorway, and like me, they were naked.

“You two are up awfully late,” I said softly, hoping that neither our parents nor Elisa would hear.

“We just finished having sex…” Jenny began.

“But we’re about to go for another round,” Carly said.

Both girls took a step towards me.

“Come on in and join us, think of all the fun we’ll have,” Jenny offered.

She then pressed her lips against mine and ran her hand across my chest. As Jenny kissed me over and over, Carly grasped one of my hands and placed it on her tits, pressing down on my fingers so that I squeezed them.

“Elisa will never know. It will be our little secret,” Carly said before she and her sister switched places.

After several seconds, they took hold of my hands and began pulling me into their room.

“Stop,” I said sternly. They both looked at me like deer caught in the headlights. “Now the two of you listen to me and listen good. I love Elisa with all of my heart, and I am not going to let the two of your ruin my relationship with her.” Carly and Jenny both looked down to avoid my gaze. “I love the two of you, and I will always love the two of you… as my sisters. I love Elisa, and I will always love her as my soul mate. You two will always be in my life, but she is who I will spend that life with. I need you two to accept that and accept that I’m with her, not you. I’m not the same horny idiot I was before. She’s changed my life and given me self control, something that the two of you need to get.”

“Sorry, Alex,” Jenny said softly.

“We aren’t really ones with a lot of self control,” Carly added with the same apologetic tone.

A moment of silence passed by. I stepped forward and wrapped my arms around them, hugging them both. “I love you two, and I will always cherish what we had. But that part of my life is over and Elisa is the one who I will always be with. I’m not saying goodbye, I’m just saying that our relationship has changed. I don’t want the two of you to be the girls I have meaningless sex with, I want you to be my sisters and my friends.”

“Thank you,” they both whispered.

Then they both kissed me on the cheek and stepped into their bedroom, closing the door. I stood there smiling. The way they had spoken warmed my heart. They really had changed, we all had. I was just about to walk back to my room, but I heard a sniffle. I turned to Elisa, who was standing in her bedroom doorway. In the darkness, her eyes seemed to be glowing with a torrent of emotions, and while there were two tear streaks running down her face, she had a warm smile.

“This is eavesdropping thing is really becoming a bad habit,” I chuckled as I walked over to her.

“That was so beautiful,” she murmured as she put her hands on my shoulders. She then stood up on her tiptoes and gave me a small kiss. “You know, mom and dad won’t be getting up for another couple hours. I think we have enough time to make love once more tonight.”

“I love you,” I said as I kissed her.

“And I’ll never forget it,” she whispered as she pulled me into her bedroom, with the door closing behind us.

The End

---

So in the last part I didn’t really introduce my characters so I think I will do it here.

As always comments are welcome along with constructive feedback.

As Chris drove home feeling satisfied with his night’s antics, he was despite to try it again and see how far he could make Emily go. He wanted to be able to explore her mind even more, but due to her having to work all day till late at night every day of the holidays it was going to be hard to find the time. Now Chris was an average build and just below average height but he wasn’t exactly short for his age. After sitting around at home for a few hours he got horny again and this being mixed with being very board got his thoughts wandering. Rather than being with Emily he realised if he did try, all the girls he could think of knew that he was in a relationship and they wouldn’t want to step into that kind of mess. So Chris decided to try something new. He knew of one girl who he thought was cute. Her name was Sam and she had a nice set of B cup breasts and short dark hair. Along with being quite petite she was also known to swing both ways.

After experimenting around in front of the mirror Chris started to shape shift himself into another fit girl who he knew from school Talia. She was short and petite like Sam but she had nice C cup breasts and a toned ass from cheerleading. He tried by stripping down and then starting with her breasts. This was the easy part, and then he decided to rid his manhood as it shrunk and formed into a tight and cleanly shaven pussy. He slimed down his legs and stomach and then continued to grow out his hair and shift his facial features around. After all of this he looked into the mirror and was surprised to see one of the many girls who he had fantasised about staring back at him in the mirror. Slowly he rubbed his nipples causing them to become erect almost immediately. He then trailed a hand down to his now moist pussy as he fondled his breasts with his free hand. A slight moan escaped his soft lips as his fingers rubbed over his hard clit. Before he could help himself he was jamming 2 fingers deep into his tight and wet pussy. He didn’t hold back as moans escaped and he fell back onto the bed. As he lay down he felt the sensation of his heavy breasts separating and falling down his sides. As he jabbed at his pussy, angling his fingers so that he could hit his G spot his other hand went from fondling his perky tits to start rubbing on his hard clit. It didn’t take long until he was undergoing a bone shattering orgasm as his body stiffened up and the he started to shake. Once his orgasm had passed he lay there in the afterglow and was amazed at how horny he still was.

Deciding to experiment a little more he got out his phone and set it on his dresser with the camera facing the bed. Setting it to video he began recording as he pulled out a hairbrush and lay down on the bed. He slowly rubbed the handle over his dripping wet pussy. He dipped the tip in before plunging it into his waiting hole. Slowly he removed the brush and seductively rubbed the end over his erect nipples before bringing the wet handle up to his mouth as he seductively sucked his juices off of the handle. He then got on his hands and knees with his sexy ass pointed towards the camera. He looked back seductively as he rubbed the handle up and down his moist slit, getting the brushes handle nice and slick as he then began to trial it up his ass. He then trailed the brush down again leaving a moist trail after it as he repeated this again. The brushes handle was sitting all wet and greased from his pussy juices and was sitting waiting at the entrance to his asshole. He let out a groan as he began to slowly push the handle into his nether region. The sound of the moan in Talia’s voice turned him on even more and forced him to plunge the handle in the rest of the way. Slowly he began to pump at his asshole while moaning in pleasure as the hairbrushes handle stretched him open. As he got closer he used his other hand and bought it to his clit, rubbing it hard causing him to scream out in pleasure into his pillow. This was all too much as he again came to an earth shattering orgasm, violently convulsing while rubbing his clit until his arm seized in cramp. After recovering for a few minutes while lying down in the afterglow of his second orgasm for the day he removed the handle from his asshole. He then stood and turned off the camera, hiding the file for later reference.

Now he was going to have some real fun, but he realised that he couldn’t go out naked and had no female clothes that he could wear. This was quite a predicament and he realised that he hadn’t quite thought all the details through. Not to be put off he decided to shift back into his original form and head over to Emily’s. He knew she wasn’t due back from work for hours and he arrived with his sports bag over his shoulder. As Emily’s mum answered the door, she was quite surprised to see him there. “Emily is at work at the moment and won’t be home till around 11” She said. He quickly made up a quick excuse that he left his phone somewhere in her room the other day. With no second thoughts Emily’s mum let him in, and said, “You know where it will be but be warned it’s a pigsty in there at the moment”. Chris walked on in and wasn’t surprised to see that there were clothes strewn across the room. He quickly opened the wardrobe and found what he was looking for, 2 short party dresses that Emily had bought online but where too big in the chest. Knowing that she wouldn’t notice them missing he jammed them into his bag and began searching through the rest of the clothes piled on the bed. Finding a nice short miniskirt and blouse he thought he was done as he turned towards the door. Suddenly something out the edge of his eye caught his attention, as he turned to her duchess and found her underwear draw. Quickly he managed to fish out some sexy lace panties and a nice matching bra. Knowing he was forgetting one thing he went back to the closet to look around one last time and spotted what he was after. Some sexy 4 inch stilettos that would go perfectly with the outfits he had chosen. Happy with his haul he put them in his bag and then put his hoodie on top so that Emily’s mother wouldn’t suspect anything. As he walked down the hall he yelled towards the kitchen that he had found his phone, and was on his way.

He fought the urge to run home with all the excitement and ended up in quite a brisk walk. On his walk home he thought about how he was going to seduce Sam and have his way with her. This was proving to be difficult as while he knew she swung both ways, he didn’t know what girls that she found attractive. He did know however that she worked in a department store in town in the lingerie section. Suddenly he had an idea and as soon as he was home he rushed to his room and opened the bag, spilling the contents all over the bed. Stripping down he then slid the sexy lace panties up his legs as he began to shift into the short sexy frame of Talia. The feeling of the soft lace against his smooth legs was further amplified by the cool breeze that was flowing through his open window on the hot summer’s day. He then went for the bra, knowing already that it would be too small he struggled with the clasp as he tried to do it up behind his back. After frustratingly trying he turned the bra around and did up the clasp and the slid it back the right way around. There was a feeling of a great weight being lifted off his chest as the positioned his breasts in the cups of the bra that was much too small. After some adjustment he knew it wouldn’t take much for one to fall out as the bra struggled to contain his magnificent tits. The feeling of his nipples rubbing across the fabric had his pussy starting to tingle. Instead of addressing the problem, he decided to slip on the miniskirt that was barely covering his pert ass, and then slipped into the plain blouse, leaving the top buttons undone to show off his cleavage. He then slipped into the heels and almost fell over straight away. He reminded himself that he would have to be careful as he didn’t want to break his ankle he practiced walking down the hallway. Finding the best method was to walk almost like on a tightrope with one foot in front of the other he finally managed to mater the heels. Looking in the mirror as he walked away he also noticed that it caused his ass to swing in a sensuous way causing him to get even more excited with his pussy aching to be touched. Resisting the urge he made his way downstairs and out the door, walking into town. When he reached the department store he was quite surprised to see how large the lingerie section was. After finding the counter and asking for a measuring (Disappointed that he couldn’t see Sam anywhere nearby), he followed the shop assistant into the fitting rooms to get measured. After finding what size he was, a nice 34 C he went about looking for some nice sexy bras and matching panties. After finding what he wanted he took them up to the counter and was excited to see Sam sitting behind the desk. She smiled and Chris could tell she was checking out his tits and ass as he walked towards her. He smiled and as she begun to scan the items through. Once she was done she then reached into her pocket and swiped another card over the counter, giving Chris a wink and saying she had just given her 60% off. Delighted with how this was going Chris decided to get a little flirty and asked for Sam’s number. Sam was more than obliged to give her number and then said she was off in 15 min if she wanted to wait. Trying not to sound too eager Chris paused and then said yes, making arrangements to meet at Sam’s car in 20 minutes.

Now being very excited Chris thought about sneaking into the toilets and rubbing himself to orgasm but decided he would wait for Sam to do that and let the release be even more special than he knew it would be. Deciding to use his time to look around he noticed an adult toys store across the road. Deciding to get up to some mischief he went over and started looking through the store at all the toys. Not long after entering the shop assistant came over and asked if he was 18, knowing Talia was 18 last month he said yes, and reached out and touched the shop assistants hand. As soon as he did this he could see all her thoughts and he quickly erased the doubt that he was under the age of 18. As soon as he released her hand the shop assistant then asked what she was after. Looking at the selection of dildos, vibrators and other more erotic toys he began to ask about the dildos. The shop assistant instantly grabbed one and recommended it. It was an 8 inch long dildo that was quite thick and even had a hole in the end where lube would automatically come out to keep the dildo lubed when you turned on a switch on the bottom. Looking at the vibrators and deciding on some egg shaped ones he grabbed them and a tube of lube. Approaching the counter the shop assistant then pulled out a double ended dildo and placed it on the counter next to all the other stuff saying that she would though it in for free. Delighted with his purchases, he made his way back across the road to the car park building to wait for Sam to finish her shift. It wasn’t long before he saw her sexy frame come into view, and as she approached, Chris decided to drop his bags and walk towards her. Pulling her into a tight hug, causing both of their perky tits to mash together as Chris then leaned in and placed a light kiss on Sam’s lips. She was stunned and then pulled him back and began to kiss him back exploring his mouth with her tongue. After breaking the kiss, Chris told her to get in the car as he had a surprise for her. As they sat in the car Chris said they should go to Sam’s house for some more privacy, and before he could finish they were racing towards her house. Chris giggled to himself as he thought what would happen if when they went back to school next week Sam goes up to Talia and kisses her, what Talia’s reaction would be like.

As they arrived at Sam’s place she the kissing resumed, but with even more passion than before. Chris was surprised at how easy it was to get with this petite vixen. He remembered his bags of shopping as reached into the car and grabbed the dildos that he had bought at the sex shop. There was lots of kissing and groping as they stumbled into the house and made their way down the hall into Sam’s room, with the two of them collapsing onto the bed. Sam broke the kiss and let out a gasp. “I knew you would be back for more” she said while licking her lips seductively, “I haven’t forgotten about last time as well you kinky slut”. The tables where turning what had Talia and Sam been up to that Chris didn’t know about. He had to find out and quick, as he reached out and touched her hand. Instantly he could see into her thoughts and recalled the moments Sam and Talia had spent together. What he saw shocked him… To be continued

---

Helen has been marked by a student who is a succubus and has started to transform. Now her husband is eager to please her and her new accessory.

I heard the moaning the minute I opened the door and, I’ll be honest, I was pretty sure Helen was upstairs having sex with someone that wasn’t me. You know how your brain immediately jumps to the worst case scenario, even though somewhere inside you know that what you’re thinking is almost statistically impossible. But your brain doesn’t care. It always thinks the worst thing first.

And that’s what I thought when I opened the door. I thought she was having an affair. I had no idea who it would be with, no one came to mind, but the way she was moaning, I was sure there was someone up there going to town on her.

Now, some people might have become immediately angry. They might have slammed the door and thrown their briefcase across the room before trudging upstairs like they wanted to kill someone. Most people would have lost their shit immediately. But not me.
No, I didn’t fly off the handle. Instead, I went the other way. I shut the front door as quietly as I could and crept up the stairs carefully trying to remember every spot that creaked.

And then I was in front of the door. I heard the bed creak and then another soft moan. I stepped closer. I heard a slurping sound. I bet she’s giving him a blowjob. And then, like my mind was one of those fast-forward movie montages, my brain showed me a thousand memories of my wife’s blowjobs. God, she was good at giving head. Always had been.

Then I had another thought. What if it’s a woman? Then I realized that I hadn’t heard anything that led me to believe there was anyone else in the house. I got a sense that I was wrong. Something didn’t make sense.

I took a deep breath and reached for the door handle. Whatever was going on, I was about to find out. I opened the door and found Helen. She was sitting up against the headboard, naked, and holding onto a trunk of flesh so large, she actually had the glans in her mouth. Yes, it had grown large enough that she could suck it and was apparently enjoying the new found sensation.

It had been two days since her cock had somehow manifested. We had originally thought that we would go to the hospital about it, but then, we hadn’t. Neither one of us had any idea why it had happened. It simply had. At 2:30 in the morning, she woke up with a cock between her legs. She still had a vagina, still squarely nestled away under her engorged clit that had somehow evolved to expel more come than I had ever seen.

Naturally, the last few days had been interesting. We had both done in insane amount of research, you know trying our best to figure out what had caused the strange protrusion. And we had talked about it nonstop.

But I think the reason that we hadn’t told anyone else about what had happened is because we both liked it. We hadn’t said it out loud, but I think we both knew it, right from the start.

So, standing in the doorway watching my wife suck her own cock, I was both relieved and excited.

My brain shifted gears. My worry and fear about an affair were gone. No, as soon as I saw her, the first thought that crossed my mind was…Oh my God, that is so fucking sexy. And then I thought that I should probably tell her how I felt about her new accessory. I mean, I had been very careful when her clit expanded. Every time she had gotten a boner over the past couple of days, I had made sure that I had abstained from everything but scientific curiosity.

But in reality, I couldn’t stop thinking about her cock. Every time I thought about it, my own dick would thicken.

It took her a second to realize that the door was open and I was standing there. I mean, it would have taken me a second too.

She turned her head and our eyes met. I saw fear, embarrassment, and something else, something I had never seen in Helen’s eyes before. I don’t really know how to describe it, it was like strength or confidence, maybe it was arrogance, but whatever it was kind of intimidating.

“Lucas? I…” she sputtered holding onto her cock with one hand while a copious amount of precum dribbled over her fingers. “…it came back. I was at school.” Her hand continued to slide up and down her length while she spoke. “I don’t know why. I don’t know what happened.” Her voice was a hoarse whisper.

And my cock was instantly hard. I looked down at hers. It was impossibly big. I mean, it was half the girth of my forearm and a solid ten or twelve inches. It glistened from the pre that she kept rubbing up and down.

There was a traffic jam of words in my head. Every nerve in my body was jangly. I wanted to tell her that ever since it had originally happened, I had been excited.

I don’t know why I was so instantly attached to the thing. I mean, I had never been excited about another man’s cock before, but when she had one? Oh, my god, it was all I had thought about. I can’t tell you how many times I masturbated during those first few days. Every time I took a shit, I masturbated. To be honest, I was a little disappointed when it disappeared. But now that it was back. My mouth watered.

“I couldn’t stop it. It just kept getting bigger.” Helen’s hand kept sliding up and down. “I don’t know what to do? I can’t seem to…it feels too good.” Her breath came faster and I could tell she was getting close to the end.

“Hey,” I loosened my tie and slipped it over my head. “It’s fine, listen it’s going to be okay.” I moved toward the bed. I was worried she was going to panic. I tried to unbutton my shirt as fast as I could. This was my chance, I could feel it. I didn’t take my eyes off it. It was mesmerizing watching her stroke herself. And I wanted in on it. I wanted to play too.

I gave up on the buttons and climbed on the bed.

Helen was sitting up against the headboard, her knees spread, her pussy had already left a wet spot on the blanket.

I stared at Helen, at the whole scene.. I couldn’t believe how incredibly hot she was.

I reached into my pants and straightened my rigidity, I pointed it up to get it out of the way. My fingers came away wet and shiny.

“Lucas?” Helen looked at me and then at the protrusion along the front of my khakis. “Are you hard?”

It felt like time stopped, like everything suddenly just slowed to nothing. My brain froze. I couldn’t think. I swallowed hard and glanced at her dick again. All I wanted to do was touch it, wrap my fingers around it. The fact that she was on the very edge of an orgasm was driving me mad. “I, um, you know, I mean you’re obviously excited.”

“This doesn’t bother you?” She pushed her dick toward me and a drop of clear pre fell onto the bed.

I swallowed hard again. I could feel a cool sweat along my forehead. What if she didn’t like my answer? There were so many ways this could go wrong. I was suddenly embarrassed and ashamed and terrified of losing her. “Sweetie, I mean, you know, if…” I looked at the throbbing cock she was holding onto and my own ached to be touched, “I love you no matter what.” I said.

“Even if I have a cock?” she looked down at the tool in her hands, but I was sure I saw the trace of a grin across her lips. She liked it too.

“Sweetheart,” I crawled closer, “I don’t care.” I reached out and wrapped my fingers around hers. “I am yours thick or thin.” Her fingers were warm. She kept her grip and slowly moved her hand up and down.

But the increased pressure of my hand, made her shudder slightly. I looked over her body again. My cock had already left a wet mark on my pants. I couldn’t believe this was happening.

Helen was the most beautiful girl I had ever dated. We met in college, she was studying education and I was studying architecture. I met her at a sorority function, she was a guest of one of the sisters. We has both been standing on the sidelines of the party when the quarterback for the team took a flying leap into the pool with all of his clothes on. Helen had leaned over to me and said: I never saw that coming. And that was it. We had been together ever since.

We were best friends. We did everything together. I had never had so much in common with another person or such a cool time hanging out with them. She was the best thing that had ever happened to me.

“Oh my god,” she pulled her hand away and suddenly I was holding her new, giant cock.

The skin was hot. The tissue as hard as my own. “Don’t stop!”

I cannot explain how amazing it felt to hold my wife’s cock in my hand, to stroke it, or to see the look on her face. I don’t think I had ever brought someone such pleasure in my life.

Another stream of clear pre oozed from her tip and rolled over my fingers. I used it like lotion and kept rubbing her dick.

“Oh, my God,” Helen put her hands over her head and arched her back. “Yesss…” she whined.

I watched the pre surge from her hole again. I wanted to taste it. I moved closer to her, straddling her leg. I reached forward and slid a finger through the drop at her tip. I lifted it to my nose. I mean, what kind of pre did she have? Was it like mine? It looked like it.

With one hand stroking Helen’s length, I wiped the finger across my tongue. The taste was sweet, almost like honey and it had a slippery texture, just for a second and then it was gone. “More,” Helen reached over, took me by the wrist, and brought my other hand to her throbbing dick. “Don’t stop,” she moaned as I ran the palm of my hand over her spongy tip.

I looked down at what I was doing and then back at my wife’s face. It didn’t seem possible. How could she have a cock like this? And what else was happening to her?

She was different, even though I really couldn’t put my finger on it. She seemed stronger, leaner maybe, like she had been working out and I hadn’t noticed it before. Her breasts looked larger too.

I thought of how many times Helen had given me a hand job, how she had stroked me, her grip and how she concentrated on exactly what I liked. I glanced back at Helen’s face. She was lost in ecstasy. I kept moving my hands sliding them up and down. All I wanted was to please her.

“Fuck, Lucas. Oh!” She looked at me with mad, crazy eyes. “Don’t stop.” She moved her hips in rhythm with my hands. “Oh, that feels so good!” She threw her head back and her cock jerked another stream of precum.

I kept moving, sliding my hands along her skin. Then I wondered what it would be like to be fucked in the ass. I wiped my palm through the clear liquid and lathered her pole as she fucked my hands.

And then she froze. She took a breath and I saw it catch in her throat. Her eyes closed and her jaw clenched.

I looked down just as her whole body trembled and the first bolt of cum surged into the air.

“Oh!” her eyes opened. “Oh fuck!” Her fingers dug into the blankets like she was holding on for dear life. Every muscle in her body flexed at once.

I aimed her cock at my face like it was a fire hose. I don’t know why. It was selfish, but I wanted to feel her hot, sticky bliss, I wanted to be covered in her pleasure. Another stream splattered across my open shirt. The liquid was warm and there was a sweetness to the smell. And I was in heaven. I couldn’t believe how much she came, but I was lost in the moment. I watched her face as she came, every sticky rope was accompanied by a moan and a look of excruciating pleasure. I wanted it. I wanted her to never stop. “Yes,” I whispered as I ran my hands through the goo and continued to milk her cock, “give it to me.”

She moaned and threw her head back. “Fuck!” Another torrent of cum sprayed across my neck.

My cock ached to be touched and I saw a huge dark spot in the fabric where it was pressed, but there was no time to think about my own orgasm. Helen was in the middle of hers. My hands squeezed and tugged. Helen writhed. Cum covered my shirt and pants.

When it was over, she leaned forward and kissed me like I had been gone for weeks. Our tongues moved back and forth into each other’s mouths. The soft pillows of her breasts were pressed against my hand. And her cock was still throbbing and jerking.

I leaned down and ran my tongue along the nape of her neck. I let go of her penis and squeezed her breasts together. I ran her nipples across my open chest and the mess she had made.

And that’s when I saw it for the first time, the shimmer. It was just for a second, maybe two, and it was faint, like faint enough that I wasn’t sure it was real. I mean, it could have just been a trick of the light and we were both so high on what was happening. But I am sure that was the first time I noticed it, there was just a hint of blue along her shoulder, like a henna tattoo that’s almost gone, but blue and in some strange pattern. But it was so faint, I didn’t think I saw it.

We kissed again. And it took everything I had not to lower my head down on her cock.

It was so close, and I wanted to so bad. But I didn’t. I didn’t know how comfortable she was and besides she had just let go. Then I thought of her pussy, the glistening slit below her still rigid tissue.

“Here,” Helen reached into my pants and wrapped her hands around my cock. “It’s your turn,” she bit my earlobe.

I did. No sooner had she gotten her fingers around my dick and I was spraying my ecstasy into the waistline of my khaki’s. I couldn’t help it. I don’t know that I had ever been more turned on then I was right then. The entire experience had edged me for almost an hour. I was fuck drunk.

We kissed and fondled each other for another few minutes before I got up, got undressed, and got a damp towel for the both of us. After I got back into bed, we kind of both decided that it was time to talk.

“Are you still afraid?” I started. We were lying on our sides face to face.

“No, for some reason I’m not.” Helen’s cock had disappeared a few minutes after I had cum, it had simply slowly deflated and returned to a normal clit, little, and hooded in the shroud of skin. “Are you? I mean, you have to tell me what you’re thinking.” She tilted her head. “I’m serious.”

It was her teacher face and I almost laughed. “Are you kidding me? I mean, Helen,” I reached over and tucked a stray hair behind her ear. “I kind of got excited the first time it happened.” I felt myself blush. Why was it so embarrassing, why did I hesitate to say it?

Helen looked at me for a second like she wasn’t sure if I was telling the truth or not. “What do you mean?”

I swallowed. This was it. This was the moment where I told my wife that I was excited about the fact she suddenly had a penis. I took a breath and braced myself.

“I mean, when it first happened, I thought: Oh, that’s interesting.” Interesting wasn’t the right word and I immediately regretted it.

“You mean…” she stopped herself like she wasn’t sure she wanted to finish the question. “I mean, you aren’t, like, worried?”

“Worried?” It was an honest question. I wasn’t worried in the least that my wife had a twelve inch dick that was a solid three or four inches in diameter. I wasn’t worried at all. I don’t know exactly why I wasn’t but the fact was – I was excited about it. But how do you say that without sounding crazy, right? “I mean, I would like to know what’s going on, but if that’s the way…I mean, if you are going to have a…” I didn’t know what to call it. I hadn’t thought about it – did she think of it as something different? What did she call it in her mind?

“A cock?”

I liked the hardness of the word when she said it. My own began to plump. Cock.

“Yeah,” I tried to smile but it felt crooked, “you know what I mean. I love you and if you have a cock that’s great, right?” I tried not to sound nervous, but I was terrified. I felt like I was walking on ice as thin as paper and that everything was going to break in the next sentence or two.

Helen took a second. She just sort of stared into my eyes like she was running over her response, making sure it was exactly what she wanted to say.

“Are you saying you like it?” Her voice was monotone and I couldn’t tell what she wanted. Did she want me to be excited or did she want me to be weirded out? Which one was going to make her happy? I knew where I stood. But could I tell her?

“Yes,” I looked down between us. Her breasts were half-covered by the blanket, the cleavage between them was dark and inviting. I thought of the way her penis could lay between them, how she could titty fuck herself anytime she wanted.

And then I realized that she hadn’t said anything and I looked back up at her eyes.

“It’s so strange,” she sighed, “it’s like I don’t know how to feel about it, like there’s a part of me that likes it.” She looked down at mine and smiled. “I kind of always wondered what it would be like, and I only seem to have it when it’s really, really,” she paused and grinned, “enjoyable? Is that the word I want?”

I leaned against her. What was happening to us? How wonderful was this going to be?

“I mean, part of me wants it. Part of me really wants it, but that part is like a new part of me. Like a part of my personality that I didn’t know I had. I don’t really understand it. I just know that when it wants, I can’t seem to ignore it. I give it what it wants?” She looked at me and shrugged. “Does any of that make any sense to you?”

I laid my hand over hers. “I think it does. The penis can’t be the only change, right? There have to be some other physiological changes. It ejaculates like a regular penis, but you don’t have the right…equipment.” I was struggling but I did remember a fair amount about my junk from science class.

She scooted closer and I felt her nipple against my arm. It was hard and a little shiver went through me. I was so glad it was Friday. I had a feeling it was going to be a late night.

I kissed her softly. “I’m with you no matter what.”

“Have you found anything that makes any sense of this though?” I could tell that part of her was still curious about the science of what was happening. Even if some part of her accepted it, she still wanted an answer. She had always had a keen sense of curiosity, she liked to understand things and how they worked.

“No,” I scooted back a bit on the bed and looked her over. She was so beautiful. Her long legs and perfect thighs. “You?”

“No,” she shook her head and kind of stared up at the ceiling. “What if it’s one of the myths, like one of those stupid legends we keep stumbling over?” She looked at me seriously.

“Like the stories with magic and goddesses and stuff?” It was all either of us had found, a million websites devoted to futanari and transgender. I had spent hours on them, flipping through the main galleries of hentai and futa, reading the stories posted across the internet.

“What other explanation is there?”

I couldn’t believe she was serious. She was a professor, a natural skeptic. She didn’t believe in anything but art and science. And now she was talking about what if there was magic? But she was right. There wasn’t a medical journal article ever written that described what was happening to Helen. Trust me, I had spent hours searching.

“I mean, we find new things all the time, right? And the Eastern religions and mythology, there has to be some validity to those legends, right?”

“I know what it sounds like, but I kind of just want a reason. I want to understand it, even if it’s magic. I don’t care, I just want to know.”

“Magic,” I chuckled, “That’s exactly what that thing is,” I looked under the blankets, “magic.”

Helen threw the covers back and rolled on top of me. “Give me another hand job,” she pressed her lips against mine and I felt her cock twitch to life.

***

I think it was Sunday morning, early. I woke up and felt Helen’s cock against the small of my back. It wasn’t fully erect, it was probably six or seven inches, plump but not hard. We were curled up in bed, her arm draped over me, her breath at the back of my neck.

I laid there and quietly thought about the week. It was impossible not to, so much had changed over just a few days. I mean, when the week started, life had been normal – work, eat, and play as usual. We were just two professionals in their early thirties. But now?

We had blown off all of our friends off since the adventure started. We told them that one of us wasn’t feeling well or that we had plans already. It was early, simple lies that gave us a few days to figure out what was happening and what we were going to do. But as I laid there staring off into the darkness of our room, I wondered about our life, like what was going to change?

It wasn’t an easy question to guess at. I mean, Helen was changing, not just her new addition either, there was something else. We hadn’t really talked about the changes much. (Honestly, all we had done since it started was research and orgasm, which wasn’t necessarily a bad thing. I wasn’t complaining that was for sure.) She was changing physically. It was slight, but I think we both noticed it. When her penis presented she kind of changed. She grew a little taller, a little thicker. Her breasts grew a bit and she kind of stretched-out, like her fingers seemed a little longer. It happened slowly, like you didn’t really notice it until it was over.

It was strange. It felt dangerous and I loved it.

But there were more changes than just to her exterior. That was one of the things Helen did talk about. She was careful when she described it. She liked to think of it as a part of her that she had always repressed because it kind of scared her. She liked to be a little dominant. She liked to be strong.

I noticed it when we fucked. Especially when she would let me fuck her. I would take her from behind, grabbing her hips and thrusting. And she would get rough. She wanted me to take her wrists, to pull her backwards and fuck her as hard as I could.

Her mammoth cock would bounce and slap against her chest, oozing a steady stream of pre. But I could tell it wasn’t enough. No matter what I did, how I fucked her, I could tell it was less than she wanted.

When we talked, she said she loved it, the way she felt.

I did too. It was fun to have a new side of Helen, especially when we were all sex-crazed.

I looked at the clock, it was 2:30. I shifted a little to get more comfortable and Helen slipped her hand around my pectoral and squeezed,

I couldn’t tell if she was awake or not but her dick was still hard and touching my back.

And then she shifted her body, pulled herself closer to me, and dropped her hips so that her dick was sitting right on top of my ass, lengthwise along the valley of my ass. I froze.

Whether she was awake or not, I kind of wanted her to do it. I knew everything about the situation was wrong. I knew the mechanics of such a thing would be painful, but I wanted it. I wanted her to do it, right then. I wanted to skip the part where I told her what I was thinking, and instead, just arch my back and milk her ten inches of rock hard dick.

Then she pulled away and rolled over.

I froze. The moment was over. My cock was throbbing.

It wasn’t the first time I had thought about her cock and my ass meeting. It wasn’t my first thought when she suddenly grew a penis, but it was in the first few. First I wanted to touch it, then I wanted to taste it. But by Sunday morning, I had thought about what it would be like. It seemed like a natural progression.

I loved her cock. I loved the way it looked and felt, I loved the way she tasted, but I loved nothing better than pleasing her. And, although the moment had passed that evening, I had a feeling there would be other evenings.

I closed my eyes and wondered what it would be like, what it would feel like to have her push into me. I had no idea. I had never played with my asshole before, it had never crossed my mind. But now? Now it seemed like the next step, right? A natural progression.

And then Helen rolled back over. Within a breath her body had conformed to my shape, except she reached down between our bodies. She shifted her hips and pulled back a few inches.

I waited, unsure of what she was doing.

Then she pushed forward. Her cockhead slipped between my ass cheeks.

I wasn’t ready for the feeling, it tickled and surprised me. I moved away but her hand held onto my hip and she tried to re-position herself.

I pulled away and turned over to look at her. Her eyes were closed. She was still asleep, her cock half-erect in her hand. “Helen,” I whispered, not convinced.

She moaned softly and then opened her eyes. “Hey,” she smiled in the darkness.

“Hey, leave my ass alone,” I smiled.

Helen’s eyes went wide with surprise. “What?” She looked down to where she was holding her erection. “Oh, my God, what happened?” She let go of her dick and sat up.

I watched her, conflicted. Now I felt guilty. This was not going to help my case later. You know, where I tried to explain to her that I did want her to try and fuck me. Just not right now, not this second.

But the look on her face wasn’t surprise. I could see the lie in her eyes. She knew what she was doing. It was almost like it wasn’t Helen or, at least, the Helen I was used to. This was the new Helen.

I liked it, the confidence and strength, but it also scared me because I didn’t know it well. Could I trust it? Was it still mostly the Helen I loved or someone else? “You, um, made a play for my ass,” I explained.

“Well,” she looked down at my erection, “how do you feel about that?” Her cock was just slightly bigger than mine and pointing at me.

“I…uh.” I hadn’t expected the question and I wasn’t sure she was serious. “I mean, I’ve thought about it, but…”

“Oh you have?” She bit her lower lip in that sexy way that every man likes.

“I mean, well, you know, yeah, it’s crossed my mind.” I looked down a little embarrassed. Why could I still not say it? “But I don’t think I’m ready.” I thought about the fact that I knew next to nothing about my own ass.

She grinned. “Let’s find out,” she wrapped her long fingers around the base of her cock. “Back up.”

My heart beat against my chest like I had just run a 5k. “I think I need to, you know, prepare, practice…”

“Nonsense, come here. I’ll be gentle.” The look in her eyes was playful.

“No,” I swatted at her hands, “soon.”

I scooted away and opened my eyes. It was a dream. Helen was still on the other side of the bed. It had just been a dream. I wasn’t sure if I was disappointed or relieved.

The next morning, Monday, when I woke up, Helen was standing at the end of the bed digging through her dresser drawers. “Good morning,” I stretched and stared at her ass and the curves of her body.

She turned and smiled at me sans penis. “Morning, baby.”

“I had a crazy dream.” I chuckled.

“Yeah?” she whispered like there was someone else in the room that might hear us. “Was I in it?”

“Obviously.” I thought back to the dream and the way it had felt when she had pushed against me.

“Was I mean?” She was serious.

“What do you mean?”

“I mean, I don’t understand what’s happening.” She shook her head a little. “I know that sounds crazy.”

“No, it’s fine.” I got up from the bed, my morning wood springing up proudly. “I think its part of whatever is happening to you.”

“I know but I can’t control it,” all the playfulness was gone from her voice and her face was serious. “Sometimes I feel like I’m a different person.”

I sat on the edge of the bed and cleared the sleep from my eyes. “But it’s not a bad thing, right?” It was all a jumble inside. I couldn’t imagine how scary all of it must have been for her.

“That’s just it, I don’t know.” She sat down beside me and I saw the worry in her eyes. “I don’t understand what’s happening and when it’s here,” she looked down between her legs. “I can’t seem to control myself.”

I wrapped an arm around her waist and pulled her close. She leaned her head against my shoulder. “Everything is going to be ok,” I kissed her head.

***

When I opened my eyes on Tuesday, I knew something was different. I felt lighter, like I was a little floaty. It was weird. I sat up half-expecting my stomach to flip, but it didn’t. I wasn’t nauseated, I just felt lighter, like I was either dramatically stronger, which didn’t look to be the case, or I had lost a few pounds.

I stood up. Everything seemed to work. Nothing was sore, nothing looked bruised. I rubbed my eyes. The last few days had been so strange, maybe it was all in my imagination. I mean, there was nothing visibly wrong with me.

I walked down to the kitchen all bleary-eyed and exhausted. Next to the coffee maker were two coffee cups set out on the counter so I would notice them. One was empty and one had a note in front of it.

I grabbed the little slip of paper and opened it. After last night’s fun, I thought you might enjoy this with your breakfast.

I thought about the night before, the way I had finally sucked her cock past my gag reflex. I had almost gotten my nose to the smooth skin of her belly. She was so deep. Sliding in and out before she let go and blasted her load down my throat, across my face and her breasts.

I picked up the coffee cup. The liquid inside was opaque and there was the slightest change in density throughout. I smiled. It was her bliss, she must have jacked off before she left. I was sorry I had missed it. I was addicted to the stuff.

I dipped my finger into the warm liquid and slipped it into my mouth. The honey-textured sweetness coated my tongue. My cock immediately began to stiffen. I dipped another finger and brought it to my lips.

An involuntary moan escaped me. I was like a starving man. I closed my eyes remembering how her cock felt in my mouth. How I had put one hand on the bottom of her cock, sucking hard, going up and down, using my tongue everywhere. How my other hand had slid three fingers into her dripping hole, forcing her further into my mouth, making her fuck my face harder and faster. How I had brought her to the knife’s edge and then backed way off – just flipping my tongue through the pre at the tip of his dick until she calmed down.

I reached down and slowly ran a hand over my glans.

The last week had been a sexual tornado and I had been swept up into it happily. I mean, it was almost impossible to believe. Nothing as exciting or interesting had ever happened to me before. I dipped another finger in my wife’s spunk and thought back over it all, her penis appearing, the first blowjob I had ever given, and how I was pretty sure she was going to fuck me – at some point.

I had already started research on the subject. Although even that proved to be daunting at times. (Is it still called pegging even when your wife has an actual penis?)

Yes, I had been doing all kinds of reading and research during the day. Not only was I searching for exactly what had happened to Helen to start all of this, but I was also interested in a number of homosexual aspects that our relationship would now include.

For instance, I had been learning how to prepare my ass for Helen’s attention. Of course, I hadn’t mentioned any of my research to her. I kept that part a secret and came up with all kinds of justifications for doing so.

Helen hadn’t mentioned an specific intention to fuck me. I’m not sure the thought had ever crossed her mind before Sunday night. I, on the other hand, had thought of little else. I mean, the morning after her cock made its first appearance, I had already considered the possibility.

I swirled my finger through her nectar again and imagined her stroking herself into the cup while I slept, standing in the kitchen gripping her twelve inches. What was she thinking about? Me?

My hand worked up and down my own length and I lifted the cup to my lips. It smelled like honey. I took a long swallow, swirling the goo across my tongue before swallowing it down. God, it was so warm and sweet. Why wasn’t my own cum sweet? I put the glass down and took a deep breath. It was just like it had been the night before. Helen’s cum affected me like alcohol. I felt like I had just downed two beers. I was buzzed, a little light-headed, my face stuck in a grin. I felt great.

I drank a cup of coffee while I stood there fantasizing about Helen bending me over the kitchen table. Then I wandered off to the bathroom. I couldn’t stop thinking about what it would feel like to have Helen behind me. I stepped into the bathroom, closed the door, and caught a glimpse of myself in the mirror.

That was the first time I saw it. The very first time I wondered, even if only for a moment, if magic wasn’t real. It was weird. For a split second, I thought I saw something glow along the mirror, right on the reflection, something light blue. It was just for a second, a flash, and it was gone.

I couldn’t tell if the strange light was on them mirror on if had been on me. I looked myself over, but there was nothing.

I looked back into the mirror. Maybe it was just a side effect of Helen’s condition.

But then I kind of got caught up in the reflection, the young man staring back at me. I was looking pretty good, if I did say so myself. I flexed my arms and watched the muscles bulge. I changed the pose and noticed that I was lithe, like I was a cat, a tiger or a cheetah.

Now, don’t get me wrong. I worked out three times a week, I was pretty well built. Helen always thought I looked sexy without a shirt on, but this was different. This was lean, leaner than I normally was. And the thing that made it especially strange was that I felt the way I looked. I felt stronger, leaner, and lithe. I felt like a predator.

After goofing off for a few more minutes in the mirror, I decided to hop in the shower. I had things to do, important things to do before Helen got home and I felt a little guilty for the self-indulgence I had just spent ten minutes on. I turned on the water and closed the curtain.

The hot water felt good. I turned around and let it run down my neck and back. I closed my eyes and thought about the night before, the way her cock felt in between my ass cheeks. It had only been a dream but my head was still running with it. My eager dick immediately began to beg for attention, staring up at me like a one-eyed puppy. But I wanted something else.

I turned the shower temperature down a little. I flexed my asshole. It felt good, the way every muscle down there responded in harmony, like everything was connected. I wanted something in it. I wanted to feel what she was going to feel like. I was curious.
About an hour later, my skin wrinkled from the water, I picked myself up off the shower floor. I had cum twice. By the end I had three fingers in my ass, further than I ever thought possible and nothing had ever felt so good.

I got to the shop by just around lunch. There was a wet spot at the top of my pants, but my t-shirt hid it. My precum had gushed the entire drive. I was so excited. I don’t know what it was really. Was it the fact that it was a surprise/secret for Helen? Was it the fact that I had never, in fact, been to a sex shop before? Or maybe it was just the fact that I had liked the way it felt in the shower. I had liked it a lot. And anything that would help me get Helen inside me – I was all in.

The girl behind the counter was in her late twenties. She had long earrings that touched her shoulders which in turn made her head look disproportionately close to her chest. She had on an old t-shirt, a band or cartoon that I didn’t recognize. I became terribly embarrassed not because of the t-shirt but because I didn’t know how to discuss sexual things with a stranger.

I walked around the place trying to look as casual as I thought you were supposed to. It was in fact lunch time on a weekday so there wasn’t even anyone to watch me being an idiot.

The girl behind the counter kind of sighed the third time that I glanced over at her. She tucked a loose strand of what appeared to be a single dreadlock behind her ear. “Hey,” her tone was authoritative, brusque even. “Come here. What are you looking for?”

I froze. I didn’t know what to do, but I was pretty sure the feeling I was having was flee! And for a split second, I almost went that way, but instead, I realized what she was doing. She was helping me. We were alone. This was direct. Efficient. We were adults.

“Butt plug,” I said the word, alone. I just kind of threw it out there.

“First time?” She raised her eyebrow but that was her only expression and we still hadn’t made eye contact. I mean, she was always looking at something else, a shelf, one of the many monitors positioned around the store to make sure no one stole anything.

“Yes, please. My, uh, partner’s dong is huge.” I couldn’t believe how hard it was to say that sentence.

She walked over to me and then stepped into the aisle next to where I was. “You want to start here.” She waited until I caught up and then pointed.

The thing was small and exactly like the ones I had seen online. I grabbed it and then realized that it was barely a finger and a half wide.

The young lady with the dark hair and a single dreadlock made a sound I didn’t recognize. “Then this one,” she grabbed an identically-shaped plug but larger. It was closer to three, slender fingers.

I glanced back at the shelf.

“Are you serious?” She looked me in the eye for the third time since I had come in the door.

“Yes,” I thought of Helen’s twelve inches. It was ridiculous. But I wanted it. I wanted it to spread me wide. I wanted to see the pleasure on her face when she came. Oh, my god, I was so excited to find out what that would feel like!

“Then this one, but Jesus, take it slow, ok?” There was genuine concern in the young woman’s voice.

When I got home it was after two. I went straight to the bathroom. No, I disappeared into the bathroom for twenty minutes, stuck that first plug in my ass, jerked off two more times, and then got into some jeans to garden.

It was the joy of working from home. Helen wandered off for a regimental day, but I could do pretty much whatever I wanted. It wasn’t a bad gig, and two days before Helen presented. I had just closed out a final payment on a multi-building office park.

So, Monday was gardening in the back yard. I had a trellis of roses that needed a fair amount of attention and it was a perfect day – cloudy, in the high sixties, and barely a breeze. And I had my first butt plug in, which meant I was as hard as a rock.

I was careful with the roses. I had been training them for two years, gently guiding them around the trellis’ posts and over the delicate arch. I had to readjust my aching boner more than I thought possible. It was incredible, the way the plug stretched me, and reached into me, and touched my prostate every once in a while. I was in heaven.

I wondered when Helen would be home. I debated back and forth whether or not I was going to tell her. It felt so naughty keeping a secret but I loved it.

But in the end I couldn’t decide. So, then I began to imagine it.

I tried to guess when it would happen. Would it be like the night before? Would I wake up just as she was getting hard? Or would it be earlier? I mean, we had already kind of talked about it. Would it happen after dinner?

It was the other thing that I kind of liked about the new Helen, she became dominant when her dick was around. She was stronger, more demanding and aggressive. I loved it. The new side of her made me happy, a new aspect to us.

When she came home she was already turned on. Her clit had not gone through its magnificent transformation, but she was hot. I had a feeling she would be, especially if I was just in my jeans when she got home. It was one of her favorite looks on me.

Within five minutes though, I was on my knees, her cock in my mouth while I arched my back and adjusted my hips to put my butt plug against my prostate.

It didn’t take her long to cum. I had her just deep in my throat, as far as my jaws would allow. Her hands were on the back of my head and her hips were working in and out. I moaned as my own dick spasmed and darkened a circle along near the waist of my jeans.
And then I felt it spraying down my throat. I swallowed and Helen groaned and pressed deeper. My jaw ached but I didn’t care.

I wore the plug through dinner. Helen was pretty quiet while we ate. She said that Robert had gotten in trouble with some girl, Mika. Something like harassment. She didn’t think it was going to be a huge deal, but she said it was concerning.

I asked her why she was so quiet and she smiled. “I think I’m a little tired,” she glanced up at my hair where it was still wet from her cum.

“Makes sense,” I finished off my plate and took a long sip of wine.

“What did you do all day?” She took a bite.

I thought of the coffee cup. God, I was like a cumaholic. How much could I ingest in one day? “After breakfast?” I slowly drug my eyes across her body. She was so hot. The past week had changed her and she had been beautiful before. Now though? She was something else. I leaned across the table and kissed her.

“That girl Mika though,” Helen said. “She’s trouble. I mean, I can’t believe she went after a professor like that.”

It caught me off guard and I sat back down at the table. “That’s the girl’s name that filed the claim thing?”

Helen looked like I had just snapped her out of some hypnotic state. “What?” She asked.

“You alright?” I didn’t understand what was happening.

“Yeah,” she shook her head. “I think I need to get some sleep.” She put her napkin on her plate and stood up.

I followed her up to the bedroom. I’ll be honest, I was a little disappointed. I mean, I had enjoyed the coffee cup present and the opportunity to give her head the minute she walked in the door, but I had been hoping the evening was just getting started.

I walked her into the bedroom and she started to get undressed. She unbuttoned her top and threw it over by the closet. Then she unclipped her bra and tossed it in the same direction. “Are you going to cuddle with me for a little while?”

I looked down at her tits.

Helen’s tits were one of her best features before her new body, but now? Now they were like rockets, missiles ready to launch off and they were huge, a full handful more than a week before.

“Yeah,” I unbuttoned my jeans and lifted my leg to take them off. I remembered the plug or, rather, the plug gently reminded me where it was. A little shiver went through me and I felt my penis react.

“Are you alright?” Helen walked over to me and put her arms around my neck, her breasts against my bare chest.

My penis rose against her thighs and then I felt hers push against mine. “Oh?”

Helen grinned. “Maybe once before I go to sleep?” She reached around me and grabbed my ass and her finger touched the edge of the plug. She pulled away from me, just a couple of inches while her fingers explored the edge of my secret.

I bit my lower lip. This was not how I had planned this to go.

“Lucas? What is?”

“Butt plug,” the word had served me well earlier and I hadn’t even owned one yet.

“Oh my god, are you serious?” Her cock continued to grow. It was already longer than mine.

“I turned and around and bent over slightly before I wiggled my ass. “You like it?”

Helen reached out a hand and slowly pulled it halfway out and then slipped it back in.

A shiver ran through my entire body.

And then she pulled it out and completely.

I looked over my shoulder and she grinned. “Are you sure?”

I spread my thighs. I had never been so sure about anything in my life. My cock was throbbing, jerking up and down at the thought of her filling me.

She put a hand on my hip and lined herself up.

I tried to relax. I took a breath and concentrated. And then she was pressing into me. Her cockhead was wide and smooth and I could feel my sphincter surround it.

The details are not important. Needless to say, there were a few false starts, places where Helen had to stop, but she was so patient. It took some work. I hadn’t planned on the pain, but eventually, Helen had more than half of her length in me. I felt full. I was panting and trying to relax.

And as Helen gave me time to adjust, she intertwined her fingers with mine. She stretched my arms over my head and covered me. Her body felt so good. Her cock so thrilling. It was the most intimate moment I had ever felt.

“I love you,” I said.

“I love you too,” Helen whispered.

Helen started slowly sliding in and out of me. Her body was still draped over me, covering me from head to toe, and a thin sheen of sweat spread between us.

“You feel so good,” Helen panted softly in my ear. “I’m going to cum.”

I reached up and pinched my own nipple. The pain slashed through me. “I’m close,” a large drop of clear precum oozed onto the blanket.

“I’m going to cum inside you,” Helen leaned back a little as her hips moved faster.

I could feel every vein, every inch and curve of her as she pushed and pulled. And then she did it. She pushed into me as deeply as she could. It may have been my imagination, but I thought I could feel her cum gushing inside of me.

She reached around and squeezed my penis. That was all it took. She moaned as I clamped down around her and shot my load onto the blankets.

***
Thanks for reading. Hope you enjoyed the story. This story was lifted from the series: Little Monster on Amazon. If you would like to see how all of this began and what happens next, check it out – it is current on chapter 17!

---

Fans of Sisters in Slavery don’t worry I’m only taking a break to work on this story.

A warning to readers.
–

–
This story features the themes of sexual slavery, bestiality, among with others that are not always liked by many individuals. This could include a possible snuff scene in a later chapter but I haven’t decided yet. If these are not things you wish to read about leave now so your not offended by the above mentioned contents of this story do not continue reading. Farther more don’t fill up the comments section with ones like “bestiality sucks” or ” your sick” and so on.
_

_
Also absolutely no character engaging in any sexual act is to be considered under eighteen years of age. With a story of this nature I will not be able to list the ages of every character or make specific notations regarding ages of groups. Please do not read something into the story that wasn’t intended by the author.
–

–

Chapter One
–

–
The world was once called Elysium when our people first found themselves there. That was before the goddesses betrayed and overthrew the the Allfather and imprisoned his son deep within the planet. Since then the darkness of their rule has covered the world leaving the people to suffer as their surfs and slaves to their priestesses and dark queens.
–

–
In the millenia since that dark day they had quashed all resistance as countless kingdoms came under their control untill only a few dared to defy the will of the Goddesses. As generations passed the followers of the goddesses eradicated all knowledge of anything that challenged their beliefs. Until even the name of Elysium was even forgotten along with the memory of the planet from which our people originated.
–

–
The few that did know was the High Priestesses of the goddesses. Their temples had been built on top of the the ruins of those of the Allfather and a few had access to the catacombs beneath them. These catacombs held the only written history of our world. Unfortunately even amongst the priestesses and nobles few knew how to read the language the were written in so like the history they told of they were mostly ignored and forgotten.
–

–
My father had been a soldier that was killed in battle shortly before I was born. My mother had then been left destitute turning to prostitution to get by. When I was five she turned me over to one of the temples to be trained as a guardian. They were soldiers that protected the temples and the priestesses. Growing up in the temple was when I first learned of the catacombs. From a early age we had been told it was forbidden to go into the catacombs.
–

–
However something had seemed to draw me to the labrith of tunnels beneath the temple when I was eighteen . Even though to enter the tunnels wasn’t allowed a few of the others had secretly explored them as children. I wasn’t one of those children. The beatings those children got had been motivation enough not to venture into the catacombs. Ironically it was to look for a child hiding from the Masters was what finally sent me into the catacombs that day.
–

–
I had been an apprentice for several years when one of the younger students had disappeared. Now with each age group there was at least one student that tried to run away. So when this child turned up missing it was quickly assumed that he had run away or was hiding somewhere. While the masters began searching the city the apprentices were ordered to search the temple grounds. Now none of us had had any luck when I saw one of the doors that lead to the catacombs was open.
–

–
Now I wasn’t sure why I decided to go down there but with no one looking I headed through the door. The moment I passed the door I immediately saw that the floor was covered in dust with no foot prints. Seeing this I started to turn around when a strange glow caught my attention. From the onset of our training we had been taught not to question the temple’s teachings. Yet as I pasted deeper into the dusty tunnel I saw images that ran contrary to those teachings.
–

–
These showed what could only be a man creating a glowing portal as people flead a burning city. Even as the city burned a giant wave was approaching from the sea. In the background of of the mural was a massive tower of smoke and fire that was raining down upon the city. Now the next mural was what really confused me.
–

–
It had the glowing man standing on top of a massive temple holding a baby towards the sky. The Goddess Junos was standing behind him. Now the teachings of the temple said the Goddess Junos was the mother of all of the goddesses of the world. Yet the baby in the mural was a male so something wasn’t right.
–

–
In fact it wasn’t until the next mural that any of the goddesses I knew were even depicted. Even then they were always depicted either kneeling behind the glowing man or behind what was obviously his son. The one thing that was most notable was how the world around the glowing man was depicted. Trees were everywhere with rivers flowing throughout the landscape. Even the animals seamed different with several species that were now feared living amongst the populous.
–

–
The depiction of the valley within the mural was what bothered me most. I was able to easily recognize it as the the Forbidden Basin. Yet the depiction I had previously seen showed the basin as waste land with vicious animals that devoured people whole and toxic pools poisoning everything around them. Yet the mountains were definitely the same. Especially the depiction of the sacred summit of Mt Olympia from which the Supreme Goddess Arisia protected the world from the evils within the basin. Even it was depicted as paradise compared to the what I’ve knew.
–

–
Those who had previously entered these passages had never said anything about seeing anything like this. Granted that for strange reasons they all seamed to suffer fatal training accidents shortly after they ventured into the tunnels. We had always believed this was punishment for their trespass. Yet now I wasn’t sure of anything other than no one could know I had been here.
–

–
While I was highly dedicated to my duties to the temple and the goddess the others were way more dedicated. Once more we all were taught to always be on guard for the slightest sign of betrayal. I was already suspect do to my mother being a prostitute. That was something that the goddesses forbid. In fact my mother had been burned at the stake shortly after turning me over to the temple. For this reason alone I made the decision to leave the catacombs immediately before I was discovered.
–

–
As everything I’ve been told and believed now in question I panicked. As I turned to escape the blasphemous imagery and avoid the punishment for heresy. Little did I know that fate had a different destiny planned for me. For once I turned the floor gave way beneath my feet. Plummeting into darkness i hit my head and lost consciousness. When I came to I was in a chamber with no doors and a stone pedestal in the center. A quick look around and I could see the only way out was the hole I fell through.
–

–
With no way to escape apparent I began to examine the room in the hope of a hidden passage. This proved fruitless for the walls were completely smooth. In fact the only thing that seamed of any importance within the room was what looked like a scepter with a glowing jewel on top of it that was embedded in the center of the pedestal. Thinking I could use the jewel as a light source to climb out I reached for the scepter.
–

–
When I touched the jewel I was brought to my knees by a stabbing pain within my head. A vision of the glowing man from the murals soon accompanied the pain within my head. It showed a mountain exploding in smoke and fire as people watched in horror from a city. It quickly moved to fire raining down upon the people and setting the city on fire. Even as panic spread throughout the city the glowing man appeared and lead an email of the people from the burning city. I watched as most of the men abandoned the women and children the flee in the opposite direction. The women and children on the other hand followed the glowing man he made a doorway of swirling light for them to escape the imminent destruction that was fast approaching in the form of a massive wall of water.
–

–
As the last of the people pass through the doorway the wall of water reaches the city destroying everything in its path. Buildings and people are swept away in an instant as the last of the people pass through the doorway. It closes after the last person jumps through the portal and the wave passes over the spot. I see images of a terblent sea completely covering a sinking island as the vision shifts.
–

–
This one shows a besieged city barely surviving against a massive army. As the army swarmed the walls carrying a flags showing a horse the glowing man appears again. The men once again abandon the women and children kneeling before the glowing man. As the army approaches the glowing man then summons the doorway of light. The women and children are then allowed to escape while the army chases after the fleeing men. As the doorway closes after the last person passes through the army could be seen burning the city as they slaughtered the cowardly men. The vision then ends with the army marching away from the smoldering remains of the city with wagons full of plunder and the women that didn’t follow the glowing man in chains.
–

–
Yet another vision followed of two glowing doorways opening side by side. The moment they opened the fleeing people from the cities could be seen running out into a lush and beautiful valley. As the people are brought to the safety of the valley all of the women could heard swearing their allegiance to the glowing man who they call the God Jupis or the Allfather. They swear them and their offspring with serve him for all of eternity however he wished. As he accepted the oaths of the people packs of wolves could be seen emerging from the trees within the valley. As the people started to panic the Allfather signaled for calm. He waved his arms and the wolves sifted forms first into large dogs then into men. The men who had accompanied the women through the portals under went a similar transformation shifting forms to large dogs then back to men. Even the Allfather could be seen undergoing the same transformation.
–

–
The women then we’re seen kneeling before the men as collars were placed around their necks. Once all of the women had collars a extremely beautiful one knelt in front of the Allfather. I immediately recognized her as Junos as she removed her clothing and got into all fours. Before I knew it every other woman was also on their hands and knees as the Allfather along with all of the men shifted forms into dogs and wolves. They then climbed into the backs of the women and claimed them as their bitches.
–

–
As the all of the women were fucked by what could only be described as their canine masters a green glow covered the valley. Wherever the glow touched plant life spranged up. Until each woman could be seen knotted with their master. Junus was the last one and once she was finally tied ass ass with the Allfather the glow shot forth from the valley covering miles in each direction in lush vegetation. I watched as the the women were then repeatedly fucked and each time life spread farther and farther from the valley.
–

–
A new wave of pain struck me as a vision of a temple in the center of the valley came into being. On the very top sat a large green jem stone. I immediately recognized the temple from the murals I could see priests leading priestesses on leashes into a massive alter. Once the priestesses were kneeling on all fours on top of the alter the priests shifted forms. I could see people worshipping in the temple doing the same thing. All the women were on their hands and knees as all the men transformed into dogs and wolves. As the priestesses were taken the worshipers soon fallowed as the jem stone above them all started to glow.
–

–
As the glow spread I watched as crops in the fields began to grow and flowers bloomed. The highlight of the scene was of the Allfather presenting his son to the people from on top of his temple. This ritual was repeated over years as the people began spreading out from the valley. As they moved they built cities around new temples and I began to see representations of the goddesses I knew knelling before canine masters of their own.
–

–
I could even recognize my own city coming into existence as the vision progressed. Though this was when things changed for the worse. It began with the goddess Arisia and her priestesses rebelling. She was soon followed by all of the other goddesses except for Junus. She was the only one that didn’t turn on their masters and seal them in stone. Junus was sealed within the massive jem stone from the first temple. The jem stone was then buried deep under the temple the goddess Arisia had built on top of Mount Olympia. Even as the the temples to the Allfather were looted and burned the goddesses then burned the sacred valley As they built their own temples on top of the destroyed temples of the Allfather.
–

–
As they began to establish their own religious practices the fertility of the world began to deplensh around them. Until finally the only fertile areas were those surrounding their temples and those few on the other side of the word that still worshiped the Allfather. The final images I saw were of the goddesses casting their shadow over a lifeless world flashed into my head. As soon as that vision passed I was shown one that amounted to a choice. The first showed a lifeless world with the vacant and abandoned temples of the goddesses filled with the skeletons of worshippers. It then expanded to the cities and farms showing them full of skeletons. Even the few few forests were completely lifeless full of the bodies of animals.
–

–
The second was of me leading an army from the remains of the Sacred Valley. The army marched on the temples of the goddesses. As each temple fell and the goddess and her followers were enslaved life would return to the surrounding area. Until finally the temple in the Sacred Valley was restored and with it life to the entire planet. I knew deep down I really had no choice as the visions finally faded and I found myself in a strange cave. I couldn’t let the world die so I was going to have to overthrow the goddesses.
–

–
Now came the problems I would have to face from raising the army to the fact I was only a Apprentice Temple Guardian and not a general, king, or even a priest. So how was I going to win a war and restore a religion when I knew vary little about either. Little did I know that was taken care of as suddenly the ground began shaking as staff rose from the floor of the cave. At the same moment a wall of the cave seamed to disappear revealing a statue of what I recognized as the Allfather’s son from the visions. The way the statue seamed to be staring at the staff I knew what was he wanted me to do.
–

–
Once I grasped the staff my mind was suddenly transported to a different plain of existence. I was felt like I was floating over the world and I could see the damage the goddesses were causing. I could also see the Sacred Valley wasn’t as lifeless as I had believed. The farthest section from Mount Olympia had a large forest still with what looked like a castle on the very edge. I could even see fields with crops growing. Their were people within the fields tending to the crops. I then was shown a dark box canyon near the opposite edge of the forest. Within the canyon I saw another castle carved into the canyon walls. I was then shown within this castle and saw a single woman.
–

–
Something about her drew me towards her. She was a little over five foot tall with perportional breasts and a well rounded ass. Her slanted eyes were different from the women I had seen in the past. Yet she had the same extremely long straight white hair like I’d seen on the the Goddess Junus. Upon farther reflection I realized that she was almost a mirror image of the goddess from the visions. While I still didn’t understand why I had been shown her yet I also knew she was important to my destiny. I wasn’t able to question the meaning of what I saw as the world beneath me faded and I found myself deep underground in front of the Allfather’s son.
–

–
The next thing I knew his aura merged with my own. As only a fraction of his power and knowledge cursed through my vary being I suddenly understood everything I had just seen. Yet more importantly I knew exactly what he wanted and how I was going to do it as I found myself back within my body. It was a while until I could move as I adjusted to what had happened. I also knew once I had adjusted that a would need to train myself to use the abilities the God Apollon had bestowed upon me.
–

–
Nearly a year later I emerged from a tunnel beneath the ruin of the Central Temple of Female Subjection. I paused shortly to pull the hood of my robes over my head. I hadn’t been able to complete my training but circumstances had dictated I act now. I didn’t have much time to waste as I began to chant in the sacred tongue. A glowing ball of light surrounded my body as I was suddenly transported to the cliffs above the Castle of Wolf Witch.
–

–
After chanting in the sacred tongue again I vanished from view. Now that I was invisible I walked into the entrance to the cave system that criss crossed the canyon. I had been studying this system of tunnels and caves for a month but I knew I would still need help navigating it. A quick chant solved that problem and gave me the exact location of the Wolf Witch as well as her followers. Unfortunately it also alerted her to my presence.
–

–
At the next intersection I found myself surrounded by ragged men wearing animal pelts over their armor. I knew they could not see me but they could still since where I was. I had prepared for this possibility when I started planning for this. As I chanted in the sacred tongue I tossed several crystal spheres torwords the soldiers around me. As they jumped away from the spheres a green glow sprang up as the soldiers started transforming into wolves. I had finished the chant by the time the transformation was completed and they charged me.
–

–
As they struck the shield I’d placed around myself the crystal spheres started to emit a gas that sapped the wolves strength. Anther chant caused the wolves to transform back into men as I calmly walked around them. Even as they collapsed the spheres gave off a different gas. This one spread throughout the tunnels blocking me from the the acute senses of the soldiers. With myself now truly hidden I began to rush though the tunnels for now time was of the essence.
–

–
Half way to the throne room I encountered a barricade blocking my way. The spell I had cast to enhance my senses had been blocked the same as the soldiers but I knew there was a trap waiting on the other side. I had two options open at this moment. Well technically three but I wouldn’t be able to use one due to the fact I needed the soldiers alive when I reached the throne room. Another of the options was also unavailable at this moment due to the fact if I used it to soon the Wolf Witch could possibly counter the spell when I used it on her.
–

–
This left a spell I hadn’t truly mastered fully and could only partially control. As the sacred tongue passed from my lips I focused the mystical energy I was summoning into the floor of the tunnel. As I felt more soldiers approaching from behind me chunks of rock a dirt started to fly out of a hole forming in the tunnel floor. The view of the tunnel behind me was soon blocked by a thick cloud of dust as the rocks started to pile up. Stepping into the gradually slopping hole I had created I focused more energy to the spell until the new tunnel was ten foot long. I then murmured another spell that caused the debris to seal the tunnel entrance behind me. With the threat from behind gone I was able to focus my complete attention on carving a passage around the soldiers and the barricades.
–

–
I still needed to practice caution for the slightest lapse in concentration could cause the tunnel I was or the surrounding tunnels to collapse. I also needed to control my breathing until I breached the surface beyond the barricade. As I emerged I could hear the soldiers rushing to intercept me from both in front and behind me. I quickly put up another shield as I pulled out two more crystal spheres. Before the soldiers could reach me I tossed both spheres in each direction and cast the spell to release the gas. I next summoned wind to send the gas on ahead of me as I started running down the tunnel.
–

–
Even as a passed the unconscious soldiers I didn’t slow for I could feel the Wolf Witch summoning the remaining soldiers to her. As I finally reached the throne room I was surrounded by soldiers just as I had expected. My shield was holding them at Bay as I slowly approached the woman standing in front of the throne. I had to admit the Wolf Witch was quite a attractive bitch as I got my first real look at her.
–

–
She was a slim brunette with long black hair and curves in all the right places. That seamed to only be enhanced by the long form fitting black dress she wore. It showed a tantalizing amount of cleavage. While slits up each side left her long legs and hips exposed. While I was looking forward to what was coming my attention was focused on two other directions. The first was her slave that I had seen during my vision from Apollon. I knew once I was finished with the Wolf Witch i would be claiming her as my personal bitch.
–

–
The second thing I was focused on was the man being held at knife point next to the thrown. He had been the reason for the urgency in me getting here in time. I knew his survival was crucial to my lords plans. So before I could do anything else I had to ensure his safety. As the teachings of Apollon flashed through my mind a plan began to form.
–

–
I quickly released the gas from the last three crystal spheres to temporarily incapacitate the soldiers around me and him. Next I threw a charm at the captive prince while everyone else was distracted by the gas. After the charm had struck him and vanished I then summoned my staff as I prepared to face the Wolf Witch. Even as she began chanting a spell to counteract the gas I watched as her soldiers began to drop including the one holding the young man. Now he also was effected and lost consciousness shortly after the guard holding him. Though the effects of the Wolf Witch’s spell started to take effect shortly afterwards. I knew this could be problematic later. Though my immediate concern was her magic as I pulled a small crystal statue of a wolf from my robes. even as the incapacitated soldiers began to recover I tossed the statue at her.
–

–
Out of the corner of my eye I saw the soldiers around me struggling to stand as she threw a ball of magical energy at the statue. Smiling as she did exactly what I wanted her to. I patiently waited for what would happen next as the statue shattered and her magical attack activated the charm hidden inside of the statue. I knew she wouldn’t be able to feel the power that was being transferred to the crystal shards that now was surrounding her as the glowing charm landed between her legs. I wasn’t disappointed when she began to rant about me thinking I could defeat her.
–

–
” You are a fool if you think you can challenge me with such a pathetic trinket. My power is so great not even the goddesses wouldn’t dare oppose me. So what did one weak as you hope to accomplish except suffering a horrific death.”
–

–
My laughter about her arrogance wasn’t part of the plan but it helped to stoke her rage. Which kept her attention focused on me and not the charm steadily drawing energy from her. To farther distract her and to over inflate her ego I sent a weak blast of energy from my staff at her. I knew it was to weak to do her any harm but it would get her to underestimate me. So when she easily deflected it I wasn’t concerned in the least. My concentration was shifting back a forth between her, the charm, and the soldiers slowly recovering from the effects of the gas as she began to summon energy.
–

–
Even with my staff boosting my own power I needed some more time to spring the trap without her countering it. Thankfully while she was summoning an insane amount of energy to herself she didn’t realize that a portion of that energy wasn’t actually reaching her. So much of the energy necessary for my plan was being transferred to the charm beneath her by the power she was channeling. As I felt her reach her peak power level I had to act quickly. So as she cast a massive ball of energy at me I activated the charm as I dove out of the way of the blast.
–

–
As the shockwave tossed me across the room I saw bolts of energy spring from the shards of crystal towards her legs and body temporarily immobilizing her. Even as I was tumbling across the floor I began to summon the energy I would need. I could only pray it was enough. Quickly rising to my knees I pointed my staff at her and released all the energy I could spare. Her screams rose up as she was helplessly showered in bolts of energy.
–

–
I could feel the charm was working as I ceased the flow of energy from my staff and started chanting in the sacred tongue. Even as I was chanting I pulled another object from my robes. As the chant reached it’s conclusion I threw the second half of the charm at her. As it flew towards her the shower of energy reached out to it and created a glowing sphere around her. As I struggled to stand I started to chant again as I summoned whatever energy I could.
–

–
While I was chanting the sphere around her suddenly collapsed in on itself. The Wolf Witch fell to her knees as the power from the charms that were now within her blocked her ability to chanel magical energy. I knew that even without her powers she was still a threat thanks to the amulet hanging between her breasts. This was what she used to control the soldiers and as long as it was available she wasn’t beaten yet. While I had a way to counter this still I needed time to summon the necessary power.
–

–
I could only hope that I still had the time as she attempted to stand on shaking legs. Out of desperation I tapped into my life force to give the last boost of power I would need as she gave the command for the soldiers to kill me. As the soldiers transformed into wolves I pulled the final item I had been hiding out. Ignoring the advancing wolves I released the energy I had summoned into the green jewel with a tiny wolf figurine within it I was holding and chanted the activation spell.
–

–
The wolves we almost on me when the chant was done and the idol was glowing. As my strength gave out I collapsed to my knees. Even as I was struggling to remain kneeling I pointed the idol at the wolves. I could feel their breath as they slowly backed away from me. The Wolf Witch was screaming for them to rip me apart as I gave my own cammand.
–

–
” Put the bitch on her knees where she belongs.”
–

–
As my strength began to return I slowly rose to my feet as the wolves turned on their former mistress. As they began to surround her she screamed for them to stop. Using my staff for support I watched as the wolves pulled the Wolf Witch’s legs from under her. I had suspected her soldiers had been wanting to do this for a while as one grabbed a hold of the back of her neck the moment she tried to get into her hands and knees. I also suspected the gravity of her situation hadn’t truly hit her yet as they held her in position by each of her limbs. However her situation was become plainly apparent as I gave my next command.
–

–
” The bitch doesn’t need all those clothes rip them off.”
–

–
“NNNNNNNNNNNOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!!”
–

–
As the wolves grabbed a hold of her dress with their jaws I began chanting a regeneration spell to restore my strength for what was coming. Her screams turned to whimpering as her dress was torn off of her body. Since the spell had restored enough of my strength to move around I approached my first offering to Apollon I chanted a new spell. I felt Lord Apollon’s power joining with my own as I cast the spell. Cammanding the wolves to release her arms and legs I watched as the spell took effect.
–

_
A stream of liquid metal burst from the ground next to each of her limbs. The metal soon wrapped around each of her ankles and wrists forming glowing shackles. Once they were formed I ordered the wolf holding her by the neck to release her. Once free the Wolf Witch attempted to crawl away but was unable to move her arms and legs thanks to the shackles. The God Apollos had came up with these shackles for when it came time to deal with his treacherous sisters. Yet from what I saw they worked excellent for controlling problematic mortals as well as deities. Deciding to see how effective they truly were I gave the Wolf Witch a command.
–

–
” Kneel before your superiors bitch with your hands behind your head.”
–

–
I could see that she was trying to fight the shackles as they began to position her body as I ordered. As I watched her getting in position I noticed that the shackles even controlled her hands and fingers. This gave me an idea about how to humiliate her some but first I needed to deal with the amulet. Without me or the idol she could still use it to control her soldiers. I also knew it was enchanted so only she could remove it from her body. Unfortunately for her she wasn’t in control of her body anymore and when I gave the next command this would be clear to her.
–

–
“Take that amulet off and hand it to me.”
–

–
The look of confusion on her face as her hands grasped the cord of amulet was priceless. It quickly turned into terror as the amulet was lifted over head and one of her arms held it out to me. As the amulet dropped into my outstretched hand I believed she finally understood that she had been beaten. This was made absolutely curtain when she began pleading for mercy
–

–
The fact that someone with the arrogance to say she was more powerful than a god was now on her knees begging for mercy was a source of great amusement. Though that wasn’t what was important at the moment. With her last hope of escaping her destiny removed it was almost time to put her in her place. I just had one more task to complete first. Recasting the spell that created her shackles I watched as a collar began to form in front of her.
–

–
The collar deferred from her shackles thanks to the green jem stone in the vary front. This would be necessary for the ritual but first the collar needed to be on her neck. Now I could of placed it around her neck myself but that didn’t feel right. Given her earlier arrogance it was only fitting if I let her handle this task herself. Looking at her sternly I gave her the desired commands.
–

–
“Pick up the collar and put it around your neck bitch.”
–

–
As her arms began to reach for the collar her face took on a look of shame and humiliation. It was now obvious that I intended to enslave her. Though I was certain she was still ignorant to the true extent of what was planned for her. She was certainly trying to figure someway to prevent it from happening to her. However once she held the collar to her throat it permanently molded itself around her neck. She didn’t know it but once the collar was in place her fate had been sealed.
–

–
The magical energies that Apollon had infused into the collar would give complete control over her mind, body, and soul and no one except Apollon himself could remove it. Now Apollon and me had only instituted a small portion of these controls in her case. For instance he had allowed her to keep partial control over her conscious mind. Mostly so she would be aware of what was happening to her and not a mindless atomaton. Yet it still wouldn’t let her disobey any order given to her save for taking her own life. Only Apollon and me could give that order and neither one of us were going to give her that merciful of a fate.
–

–
Now that she was under my complete control I decided to test the effectiveness of the collar and humiliate her some in the process. First I sent a silent command throughout her body to stoke her arousel. Next I gave a verbal order for her to finger her pussy while fondeling her breasts. I could only chuckle to myself at her reaction to the order. She looked at me incredulously that I would even expect her to obey such a order. This look turned to one of astonishment when dispite her mind’s refusal to comply her fingers began to glide over her body. Finally it turned into humiliation as her fingers reached her pubic mound and spread her pussy lips.
–

–
Deciding to add to her humiliation I ordered her to look me in the eye while she masturbated. While this meant that I wouldn’t be able to see what she was doing but my objective was her her subgection. For that I needed to demonstrate how she now belonged to me to use how I wished. Besides i was getting probably more enjoyment out of watching her tear filled eyes and whimpering then the sight of her fingers penetrating her pussy.
–

–
Granted while my primary source of enjoyment was her humiliation that didn’t mean that I wasn’t getting any sexual pleasure out of this. From her initially subtle moaning. To the sounds of her fingers as they explored her wet vaginal passage. As her moaning soon ceased to be to be subtle and started to overwhelm the sounds of her whimpering I decided to end this torment and present my first offering to Apollon.
–

–
She almost seamed disappointed when I ordered her to stop. Now as she licked her fingers clean per my orders her disgust and humiliation was still present on her face. However I saw her fear and dread of what I had planned next was lurking just beneath the surface. I figured she was well aware that her violation was imminent. Yet she could have no idea about the ultimate nature of what was about to happen as I gave her a new series of cammands.
–

–
” You are to get back on your hands and knees bitch. You will have your arms stretched out in front of you with your forearms and elbows resting on the ground. Your legs are to be widely spread with your ass raised.”
–

–
As she moved into the position I had ordered I embedded my staff in the ground in front of her. After I walked around her once while examining her body and positioning. I began to chant the necessary spells for the coming ritual. Only once the spells were in place did I move behind her and remove my robes. I could see her looking at my fully erect cock in fear. However when I started to transform into the huge dog was when that fear turned to absolute terror.
–

–
Before she had chance to register the implications I was on top of her. My canine forelegs quickly grabbed a hold of her hips holding her in place. My thrusting cock emerged from it’s sheath as I sought out the entrance of her wet pussy. She was wheeping as my cock glided over her pubic mound several times but as I found my mark she let out a blood curtailing scream. Her screams would only intensify as my cock began violently thrusting within her.
–

–
With each thrust I could feel the bitch’s body moving forward. As I let out a menacing growl I tightened my hold on her. At the same time I intensified the force of my thrusts as the bitch began pleading for me to stop. Another menacing growl directly into her ear silenced her pleading. Her being reduced to to a sobbing and whimpering slave bitch only seamed to send thrill through me as I felt our life energy swelling and merging as we passed it on to Apollon. This energy then charged the Apollon’s own life giving powers as the two of us began to glow. We both could feel this excess power being transferred to our surroundings.
–

–
I couldn’t see it but I felt trees began to spring up throughout the canyon outside of the castle. At the same time my own stamina was also strengthened allowing me to fuck the bitch even harder. Thous setting me in a cycle that continuously refreshed Apollon, me, and the surrounding area. Now the Wolf Witch wasn’t as fortunate. While she was getting the regenerative energy her collar limited what she received to healing her body and not the effects of fully restoring her stamina like with me. Basically it would only provide her enough energy to keep her going throughout the ritual. While she wouldn’t be permanently damaged physically the ordeal would leave her lethargic.
–

–
Not that any of that mattered to her at the moment. Her current concerns were my rapidly swelling knot and her impending climax. Since the violation had started she had desperately fought against the pleasure she had been receiving. Until she finally reached her braking point as my knot was shoved into her pussy locking us together. As I knotted with her the orgasm hit causing her to shake violently as she screamed in orgasmic bliss. Her orgasm then both amplified and intensified the energy being circulated by the ritual. Yet again that really wasn’t much of a concern for either her or me at the moment. For as her upper body collapsed to the floor in exhaustion my own orgasm hit.
–

–
As the waves of pleasure coursed through me my balls released a massive flood of sperm directly into her womb. As torrent of semen inundated her fertile womb I could hear her began to weep in shame. Her shame would soon be overshadowed by agony as her womb began to rapidly expand thanks to the ritual’s regenerative effects on my body’s sperm production in this form. While I may of been in the form of a dog with this side effect I produced as much semen as a horse. Only thanks to my knot sealing her pussy it had no way to escape as her stomach swelled nearly to the point of bursting.
–

–
With the breeding of the bitch now concluded I stepped over her limp body and turned ass to ass with her. As I waited for my knot to shrink the glow surrounding us began to fade. The Wolf Witch on the other hand was in abject misery from the her overly expanded womb. Since she was powerless to do anything but loudly weep as she impatiently waited for my knot to shrink and allow some of the pressure to be released. For around twenty agonizing minutes she suffered until my knot shrunk enough to allow me to pull out of her pussy.
–

–
Almost as soon as my cock was pulled from her pussy a steady stream of semen began to spray out. This small bit of relief was soon forgotten when I walked in front of her. My sudden growl was quickly understood as I felt her tongue began to lick my cock clean. I was certain this was do to the control of the collar then any willingness on her part. While having been brought down to this level she was still no where near a willing participant. She still had a long ways to go before she was truly broken.
–

–
Not that it really mattered to me at the moment. She could serve her purpose just as satisfactory without her consent then with it as far as I was concerned. Besides since I had my way with her she no longer held any interest to me sexually. My interest in the moment was forming an alliance with the prince. This bitch was now just a sperm receptical and breeding stock until it came time to sacrifice her. Anyway I already had another bitch waiting so this one served very little purpose for me now.
–

–
Performing the ritual was only a small part of the reason for me being here. The true purpose was to create an army to carry the banner of Apollon throughout the world. Both the horny wolves eagerly waiting for their turn and the prince still laying unconscious was what I needed to worry about as I transformed back onto my human form. Granted I still left my staff and the spells in place as the wolves began to take their turn with the Wolf Witch. After all it didn’t need to be me fucking the bitch for the ritual to take place. So even though I personally was finished with her that didn’t mean that the ritual was over for her.
–

–
While the Wolf Witch was put to work servicing her former soldiers. I picked up my discarded robes and redressed. As I was doing that I caught sight of a terrified maid looking through a doorway. The slave collar around her neck told me everything I needed to know about her. Even as she attempted to run away I was chanting a spell. As soon as I finished not only had she returned but she was soon followed by half a dozen other slaves. A quick gesture had all of them removing their clothing as they knelt in front of me.
–

–
Just as I was about to end the compulsion spell I was surprised as a nobel lady walked into the room. As I recognized her I decided on a different fate for her then the others. While I stopped her from undressing I still kept her under the compulsion spell for the time being. The others quickly had their slave collars enchanted similarly to their former mistress’s. Then with the exception of the bitch from my vision they we’re ordered into position around my staff with the Wolf Witch. Each of them were then mounted just as the compulsion spell was lifted.
–

–
Now the noble lady was to serve a different purpose as I looked at her fiance still laying unconscious from the charm I had used earlier. A drop of my blood on the charm was all that was necessary to revive the prince. As he was coming around I cast a honesty spell to on the noble lady and sent a similar command to the collar of the Wolf Witch. Then over the next hour both confessed their part in the prince’s stepmother’s plan to have him abducted and murdered. This was so she could have her daughter take his place as heir to the throne.
–

–
They also detailed the involvement of the Temple of Arisia in particular her head priestess in the plot. They next told of a separate part of the plan to have the king killed shortly after the stepdaughter became his heir. This would then place a devoted follower of the Goddess Arisia on the throne. Now the honesty compulsion on the fiance hadn’t truly been necessary since the prince had seen her betrayal before my arrival. However me being able to provide the answer to his question of why went a long way to bringing him over to my side. Though it was the extent of the involvement of the followers of Arisia in the conspiracy that was the part he didn’t believe.
–

–
While most the people of his kingdom weren’t as fanatical of followers of the goddesses as where I was from. They were still quite devoted to the treacherous bitches. Thankfully there was also a quite a bit of tension between his kingdom and the temple. So he didn’t reject this basic truth about the goddesses right away as blasphemy like I had when I saw those murals. Still there was only one way to convince him of the truth about the goddesses.
–

–
While he had already seen the canyon before I had preformed the ritual breeding of the Wolf Witch. He needed to then see it’s current state. So grabbing ahold of both my new personal bitch and his former fiance I lead him outside. Once outside the change was so drastic even I had difficulties believing. The tops of the cliffs were covered in trees. While all along each side of the canyon we could actually see new trees and plants sprouting from the ground as we watched in awe.
–

–
As I told him this alone was the effect of enslaving and breeding nine bitches with the majority of it from the violation of the Wolf Witch. So by enslaving and breeding every available bitch on the planet the world would be turned into a fertile bastion of life described in the scriptures. All it would take was him and his people to follow the teachings of the Allfather and Apollon to transform this world into the paradise it was meant to be. As pushed his former fiance towards him I decided to sweeten the deal.
–

–
“That treacherous bitch along with the others had conspired to have you and your father killed so they could steel your land and property. This could only be done with the blessings of the goddesses. While they were stopped this time they will try again. The only way your people will ever be free from their treachery is to deal with them once and for all now.”
–

–
“The only way to do this is through restoring Apollon to power. Neither a army or priests like me can do this alone. Us Priests can counter the mystical threat of the goddesses and their priestesses but can’t deal with the army of the enemy. While your army can deal with the enemy army but will be helpless against the mystical threat. So the only chance either of us has is together. Remember while they acted in secret this time it doesn’t mean that next time they won’t act openly.”
–

–
I saw him thinking about what I said as he looked around the canyon. Then there was the angry looks he was giving his former fiance. As he looked at her I could see her shivering in terror as her fate was decided.while it was actually only a few minutes it seemed like an eternity before he made his decision.
–

–
“I will except that the followers of the goddesses are behind this. I also except that your offer is appealing especially the part about what this bitch’s fate would be. However while I’m willing to ally myself with you the true decision is ultimately up to my father. I will present an offering to Apollon in the form of my former fiance.”
–

–
During the whole discussion she had been starring at me with murder in her eyes. Yet her face took on a look between sorrow and pleading as her former fiance was deciding her fate. However once he had decided then that expression changed to absolute terror. Even as she started pleading for the prince not to do this he shoved her back towards me. I had already summoned the shackles and collar after she had confessed to her involvement in the plot but she hadn’t truly realized yet the control they held over her.
–

–
So even as she was pleading for forgiveness my silent command for her to undress took effect. She was so engrossed in her pleading that she was just wearing her undergarments by the time she actually noticed she was stripping. Even as those joined her other clothing on it didn’t stop her from begging both of us not to rape her. Granted neither one of us was really willing to silence her during this.
–

–
At least until she was dropping to her hands and knees following another silent command. Effectively shut up she could only weep uncontrollably as she began to position herself for her impending rape. Once she was positioned correctly for her violation she looked up at me with the same look of desperation she had been giving the prince.
–

–
I was certain this was her final attempt at convincing me not to rape her. However it wasn’t technically me she had to convince for I had a different plan up my sleeve. While she was trimbling in fear as she waited for the ritual to began I pulled the prince aside to discuss my plan. While I will admit I was concerned he wouldn’t go along with it but before I knew it he was agreeing.
–

–
Her face took on a expression of relief as the prince walked towards her without me. While her attention was focused on him I began chanting a special spell. As I finished he was just kneeling down to explain what was about to happen to her.
–

–
“It seems my new friend has made an interesting proposition. Basically since it was me that you betrayed then I should also have the opportunity to be the first one to receive the satisfaction from your body. Now don’t worry I would never do something like that to the wonderful woman that I took on the picnic this morning. Unfortunately that woman never existed so once I finish with you I’m going to throw you in with the other bitches.”
–

–
Once the prince finished talking he quickly shed his clothing just before I triggered the transformation spell. While I had taken quite a bit of satisfaction from the look of horror on the face of the Wolf Witch it didn’t compare to the expression on this bitch’s face. Granted just I discovered earlier myself once you took your first bitch you couldn’t wait to have your way with the next one. I was certain that once he had experienced this benefit the cooperation of the prince was now guaranteed.
–

–
The prince didn’t waste any time once the transformation was completed. As soon as he was in his canine form he had mounted her. Even as his fore paws gripped her by the hips he was thrusting his cock in search for her virgin pussy. Just to hear her scream I gave her back the ability to speak a fraction of a second before the prince’s cock was violently shoved into her pussy. Her scream as her hymen was mercilessly shredded was indescribable.
–

–
Though this was only the beginning of her agony as the prince began to pound away at her newly deflowered pussy. As the glow surrounded them I couldn’t take just watching them any longer. Grabbing my bitch I quickly had her in the proper position her first breeding as I ripped her scantily clothing from her body. She wasn’t going to be needing them from now on any way I thought as I let my own robes slip from my body.
–

–
While I could hear her crying as I shifted forms but I felt sympathy for her plight. Since my consciousness had merged with that of Apollon’s I had known her true heritage. As such she was now subject to my ingrained hatred for the priestesses of the goddesses. None of which deserved this fate then those of the Goddess Junus. When I had found out about their betrayal of their goddess had had sworn an oath of vengeance against their descendants.
–

–
So as I took her it was as brutally painful as I could possibly make it. With each thrust of my hips her petite body was lifted off the ground. Gripping her neck in my jaws I gave no thought to her comfort of pleasure. No my only concern was to brutally pound this bitch into submission. As far as I was concerned this bitch was just the beginning of my crusade the others would soon share her fate. Just as the Goddess Junus had done before the ancestors of her priestesses would be made into examples of how a proper bitch serviced her masters.
–

–
My anger was so great I never even noticed my knot tying us together or her passing out from the pain she was enduring. Even as I knotted her I kept ruthlessly pounding away at her unconscious body. Finally as my sperm began to fill her womb I calmed enough to become aware of the bitch hanging limply from my mouth. Releasing my grip on her neck and hips I let the bitch’s body drop to the ground beneath me as I turned around to wait for my knot to shrink.
–

–
As my rage filled lust faded I remembered the prince and his bitch. A quick look showed them tied ass to ass too. While he had a satisfied look on his face she was laying with her face in the ground bawling like a baby over her violation. I also saw several of the wolves from the castle had come to investigate the screams from the bitches. While I wasn’t planning on sharing mine with them. I did suspect that the prince’s bitch was in for a long arduous night.
–

–
The next morning the two of us along with the former Captain of the Wolf Witch’s soldiers were discussing how we were going to proceed with the overthrow of the goddesses and their followers. We each had one of the slaves kneeling between our legs sucking our cocks. While I had my personal slave hard at work on my dick the Wolf Witch lips were working overtime on the prince’s cock. At the same time his former fiance was desperately attempting to pleasure her new owner. All three of the bitches had just had their ass holes violated and now were making a vain effort to avoid us raping them in our canine forms. While we all were looking forward to taking the bitches again we still had important matters to discuss.
–

–
The first was getting Prince Daniel back to his kingdom to expose the plot of his stepmother and stepsister. Next was to bring his father into the fold. Once we had his father with us then we could start the preparations for the campaign against the goddesses. With this business taken care of we pulled out cocks from the mouths of the bitches. All three of them started to weep as they timidly got into position as we began to transform. Shortly afterwards their screams filled the corridors of the castle as we brutally violated them again.
–

–
Once we finished with them we then made the three of them bathe us as we prepared for the journey to Prince Daniel’s castle. While this wasn’t as big of a humiliation to my bitch as it was to the others they were all devastated to have been brought down to this level. Not only were they reduced to fuck toys but now they were also reduced to lowly servents preforming the most menial tasks. Little did the two of them realize this was only the beginning.
–

–
An hour later the three of us were standing on the cliffs overlooking the Sacred Valley with our three bitches kneeling at our feet. As we looked out upon the valley we could see the effects of the ritual as plain as day. From the ruins of the Central Temple of Female Subjection to the very edge of Prince Daniel’s kingdom was a lush forest. Even within the kingdom the effects could be seen since the crops in the fields along the very edge of the kingdom were now ready for harvest. As we grabbed a hold to the chains hanging from the collars of the bitches I began chanting in the sacred tongue.
–

–
The ball of light surrounded us as we were transported into Prince Daniel’s bedroom. Wishing to avoid interference from those loyal to his stepmother I quickly cast a invisibility spell over all of us. Prince Daniel was soon leading us through the hallways of the castle towards his father’s throne room. As we neared our destination we could hear the king yelling at anyone and everyone to find his son.
–

–
I had instructed Prince Daniel to wait to make his presence known. At least until I had cast the honesty compulsion spell into his stepmother. The Captain on the other hand would position himself to stop any of the stepmother’s followers from acting once her treachery was revealed. I would remain hidden with the bitches until I was needed to assist either of the others. This was mostly do to Prince Daniel’s desire to face his stepmother himself.
–

–
Entering the room we could see the king arguing with one of his soldiers about whether Prince Daniel and his fiance were still alive. I had to stop Prince Daniel from acting rashly when we heard his stepmother tell his father he needed to prepare himself for the worst. Since no one has survived the demon wolves of the First Valley before. Knowing I wouldn’t be able to hold Prince Daniel back much longer I quickly took the bitches’ chains from the others as we spit up.
–

–
While the Captain positioned himself between the king and the Queen’s Bodyguards I began to silently chant the desired spell. Just as the queen suggested they seek assistance from the Temple of Arisia for help just as both the spell took effect and Prince Daniel appeared without anyone noticing. Not even a second later he was marching towards his stepmother with a look of pure rage on his face.
–

–
A loud gasp escaped the queen’s mouth as she saw him alive. At the same time the color drained from her face as she correctly guess the reason for his angry expression. Yet I was certain she still felt that Prince Daniel suspected her involvement but wouldn’t dare make any actuations without any proof. However if she was counting on him show discretion in this matter then that ended once he began to speak.
–

–
“I can’t believe you are arrogant enough to even suggest seeking help the very people you conspired with to have me killed. Don’t even try and deny it both the Witch you hired to kill me and my so called fiance told me all the dirty little details of you and the temple’s plan. From me being killed to that bitch daughter of your’s becoming the heir just in time for you to have my father killed as well. Go ahead and deny it I dare you.”
–

–
I had to fight from laughing when the queen suddenly covered her mouth in shock after loudly admitting it was all true. While me and Prince Daniel were extremely happy things were going according to plan. His father was furious enough​ with his wife to kill her. As he rose from his throne to face his treacherous spouse her bodyguards moved on both the king and Prince Daniel.
–

–
Before the first one had a chance to pull his sword the Captain suddenly appeared and severed the bodyguard’s head from his shoulders. The second bodyguard’s sword had just cleared it’s scabbard when the Captain wasn’t his sword while spinning to face him. His aim was true as the Captain’s blade clever the bodyguard’s arm below the elbow. Even as the bodyguard was screaming while looking at his severed arm lying on the floor the Captain’s sword was driven into his chest.
–

–
As the Captain finished of the second bodyguard the third and final one was attempting to pull the queen from the room. As I was moving to stop them the Captain threw his dagger into the bodyguard’s chest. As he fell to his knees I swung my staff striking him in the head. My blow struck the bodyguard so his head twisted to the side followed by a loud crack as his neck snapped. As the final bodyguard’s body fell to the floor I was reaching for the queen.
–

–
Taking a handful of her long blonde hair I yanked her off of her feet. Even as I was dragging the screaming queen back to the king by her scalp I saw movement from behind her throne. As her handmaiden ran towards the door I was pointing my staff. A blast of mystical electricity sent the handmaiden’s unconscious body sprawling to the floor. I was soon joined by Prince Daniel as he took my place dragging his stepmother back to his father. I had expected him to grab her by an arm and pull her to her feet but he instead grabbed a handful of her hair and proceeded to drag her along the floor behind him.
–

–
While I left Prince Daniel to began the task of converting his father I decided to check on the handmaiden. As I approached her the effects of the spell were still plainly visible as her body was still twitching. As I looked over the bitch I began to realize she wasn’t what she appeared. Now this was more of a feeling than anything but something about this woman seamed familiar to me. Suddenly realizing why I quickly put her under a compulsion spell before I revived her.
–

–
As the handmaiden timidly followed me back to the others I began to consider the implications of her presence here. More importantly I needed to think of a way of using this to my advantage. It’s was one thing to find one the priestesses of Arisia here but to capture the High Priestess of Vestus left me with more questions than answers. While her priestesses were known to have the ability to influence the emotions in men and as such their decisions. So if she was here influencing the king then something was going on.
–

–
While the probably it was more in likely an alliance between the two temples in the overthrow of the king was the most obvious answer. Yet from what I knew personally of the the followers of Vestus that seamed unlikely. The two goddesses and their temples were bitter rivals. So for them to be working together on this scheme was a source of concern. I was going to need to get some answers before the crusade could began and I was going to have to keep these concerns to myself for the time being.
–

–
As I was walking towards Prince Daniel and his father I decided to interrogate the High Priestess later once I was alone. I then would decide when and what information I should share. In the meantime I had other matters to deal with and my questions could be wait. My priority needed to be to convince the king to side with Apollon. I was hopeful now that I had Prince Daniel on my side this would be easy.
–

–
The next day I was marveling about how well it had gone. Like his son before him once King Edward had transformed and taken his first bitch he had become a devoted follower of Apollon. Granted the queen didn’t share the same enthusiasm for this development since she was the bitch in question. Neither did the princess when she was taken as Prince Daniel’s personal bitch. Now while I believe she didn’t enjoy this development it was a better fate then the queen received. For once King Edward finished with the queen she was given to his guards.
–

–
Even now I could hear the combination of her moaning and weeping as she was being raped. Though even those sounds had been drowned out by those of all the bitches both inside and outside of the castle being taken. Now they were still looking for a few of the queen’s supporters and the few bitches that had gone into hiding in the vain attempt to save of the inevitable but things were going well. Now there had been some reluctance on the part of the people to take part in the ritual but the side effects had proven to much for the most stubborn amongst them and they all were soon taking part.
–

–
I had to admit even I didn’t believe Apollon when he had explained the effect the ritual would have on the people that took part of were around when it was preformed. Though thinking back to when Prince Daniel had taken his former fiance I had been affected myself so I shouldn’t have been surprised.
–

–
As I was told the ritual had numerous affects on those taken part and exposed to the energy given off. The most obvious was the blocks the goddesses had placed on males to prevent them from transforming were removed. The second was the unbelievable desire fore males to breed a bitch. Now not just males are affected mind you for the bitches also fall under the sway of the energy. Though the affects for them are not immediately noticeable like with the males.
–

–
For example the more often they get taken the more they desire it. Then it seems to permanently negate their will to physically resist to a certain extent. Most can only whimper and cry as they are stripped then thrown to the ground. Many bitches also end up constantly horny with the desire to be frequently taken. Though there are exceptions based on the bitch’s individual circumstances. The difference between my two bitches is a fine example of this.
–

–
My first bitch Kita is so terrified by the brutality and the painful nature of me taking her that she can resist the desire she feels to be taken. Yet this same fear doesn’t seem to affect how horny she is. For I’ve started catching her playing with herself and the other bitches. Two hours ago I came back from meditating to find both of my bitches licking each other’s pussies. Now Kita’s behavior is similar to all the other bitches when it comes to their submissiveness after talking part in the ritual a few times. For example the collar is barely necessary to control her anymore. Though I do need to acknowledge that she was a slave already. So her submission can’t be completely contributed to the ritual.
–

–
Now High Priestess Kathleen was more defiant but like all bitches the effects of the ritual were starting to take affect on her. While Kita trimbed in fear whenever I took her Kathleen just stoically seamed to except her impending violation. Though she did seam to be getting pleasure from being taken. She even had a orgasm the first time I had my way with her. It even didn’t matter which form I was in or which of her orifaces I used for her to have a orgasm. Kita on the other hand only had orgasms when I used her in human form and never in canine form. Again I wasn’t certain the difference between the two of them was due to their previous lives of just how their personalities differed.
–

–
Now they both had been affected by another little surprise Junos left behind. Apparently once a bitch has tasted the sperm of a male in his canine form they were addicted for life. Now if they sampled a particular males sperm enough times then they would then be bound to that particular male. Now the sperm of any male would still somewhat notify the cravings but to truly satisfy the cravings they must be given sperm from the male they were bound to. This had nothing to do with the ritual but a evolutionary trait that Junos placed in all the bitches on the world including the goddesses.
–

–
Ironically I actually learned this from Kathleen and not my training with Apollon. Apparently this was the reasoning behind some of the rituals and offerings in the temples of the goddesses. Human, canine, and even male horses would be literally milked. All to obtain the necessary semen to clinch the uncontrollable thirst the goddesses had for the substance. Apparently this thirst also had been only increasing since the rebellion and they had been looking for something to supplement the semen that they bathed the statues of the goddesses in.
–

–
Now I had learned a lot more from Kathleen since I’d made her my bitch. This covered a cast rage of topics including why she was here in the first place. That turned out to be due to the rivalry between the two goddesses and not about them working together as I had first feared. She was here to keep the Temple of Arisia and the queen from succeeding in their plot and in the process getting her own temple a foot hold in the kingdom.
–

–
Now once I learned this I had seriously considered not enslaving her yet. Unfortunately she also knew to much about who I was, who I served, and what our ultimate goals were. So the only ways I could ensure her silence was to either kill her or make her my bitch sooner then planned. Thankfully her enslavement was the only unforeseen development so far and that had actually turned out to really be a blessing in disguise.
–

–
Mind you a blessing that would actually save us a lot of time and trouble later on during the campaign. Unfortunately to protect a valuable new asset I can’t talk about it yet. So instead I’ll tell how the king’s conversion came about. The confrontation with the queen and her bodyguards had been yesterday morning. While King Edward was both relieved and grateful that Prince Daniel was safe he still justifiably leary of both me and the Captain.
–

–
Now at least I understood this though the Captain wasn’t as understanding but both Prince Daniel and I was able to keep him from doing anything rash. Now the biggest issue we actually had was keeping King Edward from having the queen and princess executed on the spot. While the similarities between father and son were helpful to the plan. It also made convincing men as stubborn as them to change their minds problematic.
–

–
It eventually took both getting the identities of the queen’s supporters and to promise the queen’s fate would be a long unpleasant life as an overused whore in a brothel. That was of course after the king and his soldiers had their way with her first. Now the princess’s life was easier to save. All it took was Prince Daniel request to personally handle her degradation. Of course the sight of both Prince Daniel’s former fiance and the Wolf Witch as the broken bitches they now were also helped.
–

–
The blowjob the king got from the Wolf Witch also went a long ways to convince him. Though it only got him to spare their lives. Getting him to convert took more convincing. Plus watching Prince Daniel taking the princess during the ritual a couple of hours after the confrontation. Between being exposed to the energies given off during the ritual. Along with seeing for himself the effect it had on the land made King Edward agree to take part in the ritual himself.
–

–
Now the queen wasn’t the king’s first bitch. That honor went to one of her handmaidens he had taken a liking to. Unfortunately for all of the others with exception of Kathleen they were given to the Royal Guards after the king had experienced the ritual for himself. A similar fate fell all of the other females servents within the castle with the exception of the few that were to young or were married.
–

–
The married servents were still be enslaved but any decision regarding their fate belonged to their husbands. While the few not old enough were declared off limits until they reached adulthood. A similar decree was made for the rest of the children within the kingdom. While Apollon required the enslavement of all females there were still limits on what he allowed.
–

–
Now once King Edward had experienced the ritual he eagerly wanted to subject the queen to her first breeding. Though we were able to convince him to wait for that evening. This way he could summon all of his subjects to both hear of her treason and bare witness to her punishment.
–

–
While the princess had already been taken once she would also undergo a public breeding as part of the festivities. Now just before they were violated before the people they would publicly confess to the plot. This would also include the naming of their fellow female conspirators including all of the women within the kingdom.
–

–
The king would then pass sentence on them and the followers of the goddesses involved. This would be their immediate enslavement on sight by any male within the kingdom. Now Apollon would not be mentioned during this but would say the ritual was proof that devotion to the goddesses were not necessary for the land to prosper. To farther convince the people this will also be confirmed by the queen as the reason for the attempted coup. She will cry out how the whole scheme was to keep this knowledge from the people.
–

–
Now once we are ready to start the military campaign the truth about the Allfather and Apollon will be told to them but until we were ready that would need to remain a secret. Otherwise we run the risk of the goddesses uniting against us. For the crusade to be successful we must convert new followers as we overthrow the temples one at a time. As each temple falls we can add their forces to our own before moving on to the next one.
–

–
Now that evening the citizens were gathered in the courtyard of the castle. As King Edward addressed them from the balcony overlooking them the crowd watched as both the queen and princess were brought out in chains. The crowd was silent as the king told of their crimes but their anger was evident once they both admitted their guilt then begged for forgiveness. When the involvement of the temples and the reason for the coup was told the people were both shocked and angered.
–

–
Now instead of mentioning me the king told of how a priestess of Junus was the one to expose how the goddesses had abandoned the people in favor of their own selfish desires. He then told them how this same priestess told them of the betrayal of Junus by her daughters so they wouldn’t have to serve the people any more. This Priestess told of how women were suppose to be subjugated by the superior males of the world.
–

–
Finally the king told of the ritual and how it was the true salvation of the people and not the worship of the goddesses. In fact the only way the goddesses were meant to be worshiped was as symbols of subjugation for the women. Finally he told them he would demonstrate the ritual for the people using the queen as his bitch. With that said the queen had her clothing ripped from her body. Then she was forced into her hands and knees at the very edge of the balcony.
–

–
Even as the queen was being positioned the king was transforming. To say that the people were shocked would be an understatement but the quietly watched as the king mounted the whimpering queen. Now during the day the king had taken the handmaiden multiple times. So when the queen’s turn came he was experienced enough in his canine form to quickly find her pussy. Unfortunately for the queen it also meant he would last longer as he released all of his pent up anger.
–

–
The queen screaming throughout the assault was almost unbearable and began to effect the gathered crowd. The women were in a panic while the males were starting to become aroused. Soon new screams joined the queen’s as men in the audience began tearing the clothes of of the women. Many attempted to flee but we’re stopped by the royal guards at the gate. To their horror the king and queen began to glow.
–

–
Soon as the glow spread over the crowd it began to effect all of them. Both genders were beset with the uncontrollable urge to appropriate. In under a minute most of the women were naked on their hands and knees waiting to bred while the men began to transform. They could only trimble in fear as they began to be selected as bitches. While the effects of the ritual made the womens’ bodies submit on their own to the urges they had been feeling.
–

–
However their minds weren’t as willing of a participants in the ordeal but they seamed to have no control over their bodies. Yet as they began to get mounted one after another they were powerless to physically resist their impending violations. A chorus of screams, pleas, and sobbing soon began to echo those of the queen.
–

–
The king was doing everything in his power to ensure her violation was as brutally unpleasant of a experience as he could make it. So no mercy was shown to her as he pounded away on her pussy as hard as he could. As painful of an experience as it was a new torment was soon added.
–

–
When the queen looked next to her she was horrified by the sight of her daughter on all fours. She couldn’t look away as the princess was brutally taken by Prince Daniel in his canine form. The queen now truly began understood the depths of despair as they both were violated side by side. Not that she had truly suffered the worst of it yet as she felt the knot shoved into her pussy. As the king knotted her the queen knew she was now only a slave bitch and collapsed into a sobbing heap beneath him.
–

–
With his bitch now laying broken beneath him King Edward let out a triumphant howl as his sperm began to flood the queen’s wumb. His howl was some answered by others as bitches in the crowd started to be knotted. I myself was barely fighting the urges within me created by the ritual. While I really wanted to breed the two terrified bitches kneeling at my feet I instead was chanting in the sacred tongue.
–

–
As I transferred energy into the spell I began to feel Apollon’s joining with my own strengthening the spell. With a final gesture towards the crowd the spell was completed. Letting out a breath I watched as collars started to appear on the necks of every bitch in the crowd. Now these collars didn’t grant the level of control as those I placed on the other bitches but they would still make the bitches compliant enough. Though once they had been bred enough times it should quash the few issues the collars couldn’t handle.
–

–
With my part in this evening’s events over with I lead my own bitches back to my room. They both needed to be bred. Plus I needed to get some answers from one of them. Once I got to the room I sat down in a chair as the two knelt in front of me. Even as I sat looking at the two of them I was deciding the best way to handle the interrogation.
–

–
While I had already placed a collar on the priestess but I knew this could quite possibly it’s first real test of it’s control. Plus her training could still be and issue. After all I still hadn’t truly broken the other bitch yet and now I was going to work on probably one of the best trained individuals at controlling their emotions and desires. Even now I could see while she was obviously terrified she keeping rigid control over her fear as she looked for a means of escape.
–

–
As she moved throughout the castle or entered a room her eyes were constantly scanning everything. Even now I could see her attention shifting between me, the door, window, and for some reason I couldn’t explain the fireplace. Since I had taken her room for a certain reasons. I figured it was good opportunity to test the collar as I began to question her.
–

–
With each question I could see she tried to resist but the collar’s control prevailed. Slowly I began to pry the truth out of her from the reason for her presence. While I hadn’t touched her yet she was behaving as if I was raping her. As my questioning turned to her temple she began crying hysterically. As she told me the number of priestesses and guards then of secret entry ways and passage ways of the temple she became nearly frantic to stop the questioning.
–

–
Even going as far as to offer her body to halt the interrogation. While taking her was on my agenda for the night I had been trying to put it off for as long as possible. Though once she had made the offer I couldn’t help but to examine the bitch’s body. While I naturally had examined her body when I had stripped her naked following her capture but that had been just a cursory glance more than anything else. This was mostly do to having to much else to worry about at the time. Now she had very little to distract my attention as my eyes roamed her body.
–

–
Like most of the priestesses she bared a almost perfect resemblance to the goddess she served. I had learned this was do to their bloodline actually being descended from the goddesses. Millenia ago the goddesses were bred with mortals producing mortal children. These children then grew to be the first priestesses of the goddesses. Then as the generations passed the daughters of the priestesses’ would then inherit their mother’s calling and positions within the temples.
–

–
Now the fact they had only female children was considered a blessing. Since their current position in the temple required that they be kept separate from males unless they were trying to reproduce. That way they didn’t have to abandon the child. However I knew the original reason it had been considered a blessing. In those days a male children got to demonstrate their ability to properly dominate a bitch when he reached adulthood by using his own mother. Since priestesses were probably the most brutally dominated of all the bitches any such demonstrations guaranteed their debasement either matched or excited those they were normally accustomed to.
–

–
Now the history of her lineage wasn’t what I was interested in at the moment. I was focused on things like her extremely long strawberry blonde hair that stretched to her ankles. Her perfectly defined cheekbones and the cute button nose between them. As I said she had the looks of a goddess and not just her face. While I wasn’t that into breasts I had to admit she did have a nice set. They were perfectly shaped while not the largest they couldn’t be called small either. Them and her light pink nipples almost begged to be squeezed and played with.
–

–
While her breasts were definitely works of art I was going to have a set of rings placed on her nipples. Probably magically endowed to shock her whenever I needed to or wanted to punish her. Now whichever was necessary would be dependent on her behavior or the my mood. Though I was looking forward to the opportunity to punish her just to satisfy my desire to see her suffering. However I knew I’d more than likely get the opportunity to punish her for the second reason to satisfy my sadistic side.
–

–
Now while I wasn’t a breast man I was definitely an ass man and hers was definitely to my liking. Just looking at it made me want to mount her on the spot. Throw in how it combined with her hips giving her the ideal hourglass figure made her a prized bitch for anyone lucky enough to possess her. Beyond that she had a shapely pair of legs and a toned stomach. This told me she was an ideal bitch for breeding and should produce several healthy litters during her lifetime.
–

–
About the only issue I could see is how hairy her snatch was. I was definitely going to have to do something about that. While I didn’t mind a little bit of hair on a bitch’s pussy pubic mound I preferred the area directly around their pussies completely hairless. A quickly muttered spell would take care of that leaving a small triangular patch of trimed hair on her pubic mound. At the same time I went ahead and added the enchanted rings on each nipple along with a third on her clitoris.
–

–
As this bitch began screaming as her rings began to painfully shock her I gave the other bitch the same treatment only stopping once both of them were writhing on the floor in agony. Once I was certain they now understood the power I now held over them I ceased the torture. At least momentarily until they had a chance to catch their breath then it started again. I kept this torment up for almost an hour until I felt a different sort of entertainment was in order.
–

–
They both were whimpering messes when the torture ended. Infact they were actually promising me anything I wanted so long as I didn’t shock them anymore. Whole I did desire to take them both I had a different idea for the two of them. Now they just looked at me funny when I told them to lick each other’s pussies but after I snapped my fingers and their rings shocked them again they were moving into position.
–

–
Since Kita was the smaller one she climbed on top of Kathleen once she later on her back. Once on top of her Kita lowered her semen coated pussy to Kathleen’s face. Kathleen sobbed as her tongue began to work on pleasuring her follow bitch. Though Kits was quick to return the favor as her own tongue was also put to work. With them now pleasuring each other like there was no tomorrow I have a final order. They were not to stop until I told them to or they passed out which ever came first.
–

–
While I watched the two pleasuring each other I stripped out of my robes. As I sat back down I began to stroke my cock. While I could have used there collars to speed things up I instead chose to let things progress without interference. This was mostly due to my interest in seeing how the bitches responded as they received sexual pleasure. In particular I wanted to be able to tell when their orgasms were real since a bitch having orgasms during breeding only strengthened the effects of the ritual.
–

–
Plus I was thoroughly enjoying the sight of two of them doing this so much that I decided to let them lick each other to several orgasms. Given Kita’s history I wasn’t surprised by her efficiency at giving pleasure to other bitches. Yet it turned out for every climax Kathleen received she easily responded in kind. While I wasn’t sure about how many orgasms each of them had I was certain they both enjoyed each and everyone of them. In fact I think they enjoyed themselves so much they actually forgot for the moment their new found status in life.
–

–
Granted they wouldn’t be able to forget for long for once I snapped my fingers as I ordered them to stop they were shocked back to reality. They quickly moved back into kneeling positions the moment I gave the command. This compliance had nothing to do with control of the collars. Since I had put the rings on them the only control the collars were exerting were a few precautionary measures. So both of them were now obeying my orders on their own. Granted they were still obeying out of fear of torture but they were still obeying without the collars so I didn’t care much.
–

–
My true concern at that moment was my nearly uncontrollable desire to breed the two bitches. I knew which one was going be taken first and she had my complete attention. Her pussy was soaking wet and it’s scent was seriously effecting my self control. Looking up from her delightful smelling crouch I was hit by sense of satisfaction. While her face was thoroughly coated in pussy juices it was her expression that gave me the satisfaction.
–

–
Kathleen’s face was a mix of embarrassment and shame over what she had enjoyed doing in front of me. From her tear filled eyes to the obvious blush and the expression of shock on her face. I couldn’t wipe the smirk from my face as thought about the expression of defiance she had shown since I had enslaved her. Knowing that expression would return soon enough I made it a point to memorize what she looked like at this very moment. It would be now be my goal to see this expression on her as much as possible from now on.
–

–
Still she was past due for her first breeding and that was my opportunity to inflict more humiliation on her. Now I fully knew she had been mentally preparing herself for the her inevitable violation. After all she had already watched as numerous bitches including Kita had been bred. So when looked her in the eyes and ordered her into position she knew what was coming.
–

–
Though instead on being able to endure her violation with dignity of her faith she was reduced to just another horny bitch. She would later tell me she had been so unnerved by the shame and humiliation from her earlier lesbian performance she let her passion get the better of her. As she positioned herself on her hands and knees she made no effort to resist what so ever. While a part of her desperately wanted to resist it was nearly overwhelmed by her rising passion.
–

–
While I had been looking forward to forcing myself on her unwilling body. However the sight of such a proud bitch reduced to a willing participant in her own violation even if just temporarily was just as appealing to me. I was suddenly torn as how to proceed. Part of me wanted to just fuck her as brutally as possible. Yet another part wanted to seek a different route as I claimed her. I don’t know why I chose the way I did but looking back I realized that I made the correct decision. Looking at my newest bitch I began to speak.
–

–
“You should feel no shame for your actions tonight. Your order lost it’s way a long time ago. So all you are doing is taking the first steps back into the correct path. While you may not understand at first destiny has sent you here for a purpose. That is to help your sisters discover how your goddesses was supposed to serve the people before her true message was corrupted by the traitors amongst them.”
–

–
Her body was trimbling as my form began shift. I suspected she was expecting to be taken immediately. However something else had attracted my interest in this form. Something about the aroma of her pussy seamed to draw my snout to her crotch. Feeling an uncontrollable urge to taste her my tongue was sweeping over her glistening pussy. She gasped as my tongue began to flick over the lips of her pussy.
–

–
As quickly as I lapped up her juices more seamed to flow from within her. Seeking the source of this delicious nectar my tongue slipped inside of her pussy. The deeper I probed her pussy with my tongue the louder her moaning got. As her moaning began to turn to screams my tongue encountered a barrier to it’s expiration of her depths. Even as my progress was halted by her hymen she cried out from a powerful orgasm. Her body was rocked by the most intense climax sending a tidal of her fluids spraying from her pussy. Even as she flooded my face with her exquisite tasting orgasmic fluids her upper body collapsed to the floor.
–

–
Even though she was climaxing I didn’t stop licking. In fact I intensified my efforts. At first I believed this prolonged her orgasm but it turned out it was subsequent series of mini orgasms that built up to one final immensely powerful climax. This climax was so powerful it left her so weak she was barely able to remain upright and only partially conscious. Even as the effects of the orgasm were at the strongest my tongue didn’t stop it’s assault.
–

–
In fact I showed a desperation of my own as I sought out every last drop of her vaginal secretions. Slowly I began to hear her weak pleas for me to stop. This was a surprise for since even when I had tortured her earlier or the threat of violation she had been under since her capture and subsequent enslavement she hadn’t pleaded for mercy. Yet here in this moment her proud dignified veneer had been stripped away as she promised anything so long as I stopped licking her pussy.
–

–
Even as she called me her master it was more genuine sounding then earlier when the collar had forced her to used the title. Strangely she didn’t even show any shame as she pleaded with me. Though I received the ultimate shock when she pleaded for me to take her as my bitch. Even so her voice was still hardly audible as she pleaded with me. As my tongue made a few last swipes over her pussy she seemed to find her voice again and practically shouted.
–

–
” Master please stop! Fuck me! Torture me! Do anything you want to me! Just please master don’t lick my pussy anymore!
–

–
I let out an angry growl at the last part of her plea. She was my bitch I made the demands not her. Dispite how pleased I was of her progress she still didn’t understand that she was now my property. She was mine to use as I saw fit. If I wanted to lick her pussy I would and I would only stop when I wanted to not because my bitch pleaded for me to stop.
–

–
Now amongst the collar’s powers it translated the growls and barks of those in canine form so the bitch could understand any orders or other demands made of them. Not that it was truly necessary for the bitch to understand that something she said angered me. Though the collar’s translation powers soon kicked in so the bitch understood what she had said that angered me. Before she had the chance to spit out a fearful apology she was crying out in terror as my fore paws wrapped around her hips. While my anger had been held in check earlier now there was nothing holding back as I began to violently thrust my cock towards her pussy.
–

–
She was desperately pleading for forgiveness when my cock was forced fully into her pussy. In a second her virginity was brutally ripped way as she cried out in agony. Any capacity she had to speak disappeared once her hymen torn from her. She could only cry hysterically and scream as she was given no respite. I would show her no mercy as I made her my bitch. With each violent thrust my cock her screams conveyed the agony I was inflicting upon her.
–

–
Still both her earlier lesbian activities along with my own oral attention to her pussy did grant her some mercy. Even with violently painful nature of her deflowering she had began to feel some pleasure. So even with the way I was fucking her the bitch’s moaning soon could be heard along side my growling. Besides her moaning I noticed that she had started to thrust her own hips back to meet my own thrusts.
–

–
I was certain she wasn’t fully aware of her actions but I was going to Inform her of what this meant for her. A series of growls sent her into a sobbing fit at the exact moment I shoved my knot into her pussy. With my bitch now tied I let out another growl as my sperm flooded her wumb. I howled in satisfaction as she acknowledged her subjectgation amongst her sobbing.
–

–
“SOB!! Thank SOB!! You SOB!! Master SOB!! For SOB!! Brutally SOB!!!!! Breeding SOB!! This SOB!! Bitch SOB!!!!! Your SOB!! Bitch SOB!! Will SOB!! Strive SOB!! To SOB!! To SOB!! Satisfy SOB!!!! It’s SOB!!!!! Owner’s SOB!! Desires SOB!!!!! For SOB!! The SOB!! Remainder SOB!! Of SOB!! It’s SOB!! Pathetic SOB!! Existence SOB!!”
–

–
Once my knot shrunk enough to free myself I then made her lick my cock clean. Once she had completed that task I shifted back to my human form. From that point on I started to remind her of the rules I had explained earlier she would now live by. She would always refer to herself as this bitch or it and nothing else. She was never to make demands of me for I owned her and would do whatever I wished with her body.
–

–
My lecture went over several subjects including sharing her body with whoever I choosed. To things like how she would present herself at all times. For instance if she wasn’t performing a task, being bred, or sleeping, she would always be kneeling at my feet with her arms behind her back or head. Then there was the fact that until she earned the privilege of walking she would crawl on all fours like a proper bitch. About the only thing I didn’t tell her about was my plans for her and Kita in the morning. That was something that I was saving as a surprise and I didn’t want to ruin it.
–

–
Of I ended up taking a few brakes to breed her and Kita throughout the night. By the time I let the two bitches finally curl up in each other’s arms at the foot of my bed I had taken them both multiple times. I fucked Kita twice in my canine form and Cathleen once more. Kathleen was also subjected to her ass hole’s first fucking while I was in human form that night. Each of their fuckings were fallowed by each of of them licking whatever orifice I had just used on the other one clean.
–

–
The next morning after they bathed me I lead them back to the courtyard of the castle for their surprise. I was certain they wouldn’t see it that way once they saw what it was. Granted the other bitches kneeling throughout the courtyard probably shared the same sentiment. Though for the moment none of the assembled bitches were truly aware of the reason for this gathering. They only thing they did know was something about the special stand set up in the center of the courtyard was to be the focus of this spectacle they were taking part in.
–

–
It was just a horizontal post held at waist height by a pair of vertical posts embedded in the ground. Now while the reason for the gathering first appeared to be to further publicly humiliate the queen. Since she was currently bent over the stand with one man fucking her from behind. While a second seamed to be getting his cock sucked by her. Yet appearances could be deceiving and the queen’s current predicament wasn’t what the bitches kneeling throughout the courtyard needed to be concerned about.
–

–
No what they should of been focused on was the fire burning next to the stand and the handles protruding from the flames. Yet not one of the bitches had shown the slightest concern to the fire at least until the men fucking the queen finished and King Edward stepped forward. Now once he started speaking the reason for the gathering, the stand, the fire was apparent as every bitch present started sobbing.
–

–
Granted if I was a bitch I would be sobbing too as the king decreed that every bitch be branded. While mix of cheers from the men and pleading along with some other hysterics from the bitches in the crowd. My two had panicked expressions with tear filled eyes but for the most part they remained fairly calm giving the circumstances. Though I wasn’t sure if problems would arise when the other bitches started being branded in mass.
–

–
While thinking of my bitches I realized their particular circumstances could be helpful yet I also needed to be mindful of my plans for Kathleen. For that end I decided to use the truth about Kita’s heritage. Looking Kita in the eyes I gave her a series of cammands. Strangely I think Kita seamed to present herself differently after I gave her the cammands. Whispering quietly to the king we watched as Kita stood and walked to the stand. As she faxed the gathered people she began to speak.
–

–
” People I am a decendent of the priestesses’ of Junus. For millenia my ancestors have served as slaves within the temples of the other goddesses do to a betrayal of the lessons of Junus by her own daughters. These traitors wished to abandon their duty to the people on this world for their own selfish desires.”
–

–
“Today I have the opportunity to resurrect the purpose of my order and spread the teachings of Junus. To that end I will be performing the most valuable of the duties of The Sisterhood of Junus. That is as an example of how a proper bitch submits to her superior male masters. For this reason I will be the first bitch branded today.”
–

–
With her announcement complete Kita bent over the stand and proudly waited to receive her brands. As the branding iron was pressed against her left ass cheek she screamed out in agony but she made no attempt to move. Even as the second brand was applied to her right ass cheek she screamed but didn’t move from the stand. In fact it wasn’t until a leash was attached to her collar and she was paraded before the crowd so that they could see the brands did she move.
–

–
While the pain she had just endured was evident on her face she still proudly displayed the dedication of a Priestess of Junus. She stood straight A’s she was marched back and forth and displayed the permanent markings of her servitude she now wore. On the left side of her ass was a simple letter “S” followed by the letter “B”. Though her brand on the side of her right ass cheek was more complicated. It was an outline of a woman on her hands and knees tied ass to ass with a dog. Once her part in this spectacle was concluded she dropped to her hands and knees. Holding the handle of her leash in her mouth Kita then crawled back to me.
–

–
Kathleen was the next to be branded. While she didn’t speak she still displayed the dignity and obedience of her fellow bitch. Now the queen and her fellow conspirators were a different story. They all had had to be forcibly dragged to the stand. They then were held down while they pleaded not to be branded. Though the Wolf Witch didn’t seam to struggle as much as the others and didn’t pleas. She only cried as she was bent over the stand though all of them did scream louder then either of the priestesses had especially the princess.
–

–
Now after their brandings were completed the bitches in the crowd got their turns on the stand. I was almost expecting another orgy to start with the newly marked bitches. However I had other things to handle so I wouldn’t be able to participate should one happen anyway. Taking the leashes of my bitches I headed towards my room to start packing. I would be returning to the temple to complete more of my training in preparation for the coming campaign. Plus I needed to deal with a few remaining issues regarding my capture of Kathleen.
–

–
Now an hour later as I walked out the gate of the castle I was surprised to see the fields being harvested. Apparently after Kita’s little speech the king was able to convince his subjects of the importance of overthrowing the goddesses. So all throughout the kingdom the preparations had begun. Even as I saw the fields being harvested weapons were being fabricated and new volunteers to the army were being called for. Now with both King Edward and Prince Daniel’s parts taken care of I needed to handle my own part of the plan. With the importance of what awaited me in mind I started chanting the teleportation spell.
–

–
To be continued.
–

–
Thanks for reading and don’t forget to vote if you liked the story. Fans of Sisters in Slavery don’t worry I’m still working on it I’ve just needed to take a brake that’s all.

---

Justin’s mom is manipulated into being a whole new woman!

Time Manipulation Mind Control

Chapter Five: Time Manipulated Mother

By mypenname3000

Copyright 2018

Justin Sampson

As I sat on my bed, allowing time to once again resume, my copy of the latest Berserk manga fell the rest away to my bed. It bounced once. I stared at it as it came to a rest, pages fluttering closed, while one thought permeated my mind: I wanted to fuck my little sister.

I wanted her so badly.

After having enjoyed making love to my mother while time was frozen, I got a taste for incestuous passion. And I wanted more. I had already thought about enjoying Krystal’s eighteen-year-old body. My sister a year younger than me, and just so petite and nubile. She was blossoming into her womanly beauty. I want to enjoy her with Mom, with my sex slave Aurora, and with Krystal’s friend Ji-Yun. Just thinking about it made my dick hard.

Then I learned my little sister was a lesbian.

With the new powers I discover today during high college’s gym class, I could have solved the problem of her being a lesbian. I could have frozen time, something I could apparently do every twelve hours, and then whisper into her ear. Whatever I told somebody while reality was paused, they followed. My words acted like a hypnotic suggestion, mind-controlling them to my will. I made Chris and his two friends, who were bullying me, into gay lovers, I turned the bitchy head cheerleader into my sex slave, I changed my abusive father into a cuckold, and my mother into my willing lover.

I could’ve done the same to Krystal.

But she had my powers. She, too, could stop time. Which meant she wasn’t affected by my powers. She could act freely when time was frozen, so I had the feeling that anything I whispered into her mind would be no different than me talking to her when time moved normally. After all, I tried to get her to do more while she was grinding her pussy on our time-frozen mother’s face. I tried to get us to do things together.

She laughed.

How could I fuck her then? What can I do to—

My phone beeped with a text message. I frowned. I didn’t get a lot of those. I didn’t have too many friends. Just Sam, who rarely texted, and Eddie, who had to transfer to a different college because of me. We weren’t talking as much because of that.

I snagged my phone, glancing at it. I smiled when I saw it was a text from my sex slave. I opened it up and read her naughty message and enjoyed the attached picture. She’d snapped a selfie of her tits splattered in my drying come.

“I want you at my house bright and early,” I texted her back. “I want you to meet my mother.”

“Yes, Master!!!” she texted back followed by a huge smiley emoji.

I chuckled, my dick throbbing. If I commanded her, Aurora would run over here and fuck me, but my thoughts turned back to my sister. With my power, I could fuck any woman I wanted, even my mother. Any woman except the one girl I now ached for. Krystal’s immunity to my powers, her declaration that she didn’t want me, only made me desire her more.

I sighed, horny. Then I smiled, thinking of my mom. I hoped the commands I gave her and my alcoholic dad were working. When I froze time, they were in the middle of a fight in the kitchen. I found Mom thrown to the floor by Dad. He was angry at her. Which meant…

Footsteps thudded up the stairs. Two sets of them. With my sister in her bedroom, it had to be my parents. I told my dad whenever he was mad at mom, he would instead bring her to me so I could cuckold him.

I grinned, rubbing my hands on my bare thighs, my dick thrusting up hard before me. Another one of my powers was sexual stamina, a minute amount of the energy that was building up in me to stop time was diverted to keep my dick hard when I wanted it to be.

The footsteps came closer and closer to my bedroom door. The floor joists creaked beneath my parents’ weight. They reached my door. My dad, like usual, barreled into my room without knocking. He had black hair like me, though he was balding. Once he was a fit, strong man, but years of drinking and sitting on his recliner had made him fat slob, his beer gut thrusting out before him. He pulled my mother in after him. She still wore her pink bathrobe that I’d closed after I enjoyed her body.

Dad stared at me with this… this look I had never seen on his face. The anger, the drunken rage, I normally witnessed was gone. His face was flushed, not ruddy, from this new emotion. He fell to his knees before me, still holding my busty mother’s hand.

She stared at me with hungry eyes. Not the way a mother should look at her son. But the way that I’d mind-controlled her in to seeing me. She licked her plump lips, her round, mature face flushed from the orgasms I gave her a while time was stop. She clearly was still buzzing from experiencing all those sensations I gave her at once.

Did she wonder why she tasted pussy on her lips? Krystal’s juices still gleamed on my mother’s face.

She looked so hot with her thin robe barely concealing her lush, naked body beneath. Her brown hair spilled about her hungry face. It was so wonderful to see the smile on her lips that wasn’t sad, but full of lust for me.

“Justin,” my dad croaked. “Justin… I… I need you to fuck your mother. She needs a real man to screw her. That’s not me. I’m too pathetic. I’m not good enough for her. She needs your cock, son.”

“Yes, I do, Justin,” my mother moaned, her voice so breathy and throaty. It was a sultry, wanton sound, something I’d never heard from her.

It made my dick ache for her pussy.

She took a step forward, her free hand moving from her robe, allowing it to open up more and revealing the cum I splattered on her tits right before I headed upstairs. I don’t think she realized my pearly jizz stained her body. She just stared at me with such hunger and moaned, “I need your big cock in me. Mommy needs her son’s cock to breed her. It’s all so clear to me now. I can’t pretend any longer that I don’t want you, Justin.”

I smiled. All my commands had settled into her mind.

“Oh, my god, I need you!” she moaned, her free hand fumbling at the loose tie of her robe. She undid the knot, pulling it open to reveal her naked, jizz-splattered body in its wondrous glory. “I need you to fuck me! Breed me! Don’t I deserve to have a real cock fuck me? Not your dad’s pathetic cock, but a big one. Yours!”

“Yes, you do,” I said and rose. I grinned, my dick thrusting hard before me. I loved my new powers. “Get on my bed on your hands and knees. I’ll fuck you so hard, Mom. I’ll make you explode!”

The look of longing and lust on my mother’s face made my dick throb. She wanted me badly. She loved me as more than just her son. She was my lover. My sexy, incestuous lover.

She let her robe fall off her shoulders and down her lush body. As she sauntered past my kneeling father—her kneeling husband—she gave me a sultry wink, an utterly feminine and womanly expression I’d never seen from her. Her large breasts swaying before her. There was so much joy in her eyes.

They were alive the way I remembered them being before my dad “accidentally” hurt his back.

“Mmm, I need that cock in me, Justin.”

My mother’s words rippled heat through me. As she passed me, I turned to follow her progress, admiring the jiggle to her tits, the sway to her hips. She reached my bed and mounted it was such grace. She had such a firm, fit body. She kept in shape in a vain attempt to make my father happy and keep his abuse to a minimum. It made her so lovely. I groaned at the sight of her round ass thrusting up in the air. The way her brown hair fell off her shoulders and draped around her flushed face. She wiggled her entire body, her tits swinging back and forth.

“Come fuck me, Justin,” she moaned. “Mmm, ram that big, thick cock into me.”

“I’ll fuck you so hard, Mom,” I said as I mounted the bed behind her. I shifted on my knees, my dick thrusting hard at her. I glanced at dad. “I’ll fuck you harder than any man ever has. You’re going to cum so hard on my dick, won’t you, Mom?”

“Yes,” she moaned. “I know that. I know you have the best cock ever, Justin. I made this cock in my womb. Now I need it back in me. Please, I haven’t felt like a real woman in so long.”

I could see the humiliation in my father’s face. I could tell he wanted to look away, but couldn’t. His hand drifted down, reaching past his beer gut to squeeze his hard dick. The shame of being replaced by me, by his son, was exciting him. Just like I commanded.

This was so exciting.

I brought my cock to my mother’s brown-furred muff. My cum soaked her bush. It ran in pearly lines down her thighs. She had no idea she’d taken my load already in her cunt. That she’d already pleased me with this pussy. I rubbed my dick up and down her hot slit, matting more of my jizz into her silky pubic hair.

She felt silky. Her juicy pussy lips bathed my cock in her passion. I groaned as I found the entrance of her pussy. I was eager to slid into her again. This time she wasn’t frozen. This time she was ready for it. Eager for it.

This time she knew I fucked her.

“Mom!” I groaned as I thrust into her.

“Yeeeeeees!” she moaned, her voice deep and throaty. Her pussy clamp down on my dick as I slid into her. The friction around my shaft was incredible. I was back in my mother again.

My heavy balls thwacked against her thick bush. I savored the feel of her as I drew back. The hot friction transformed into pleasure that rushed down my shaft. My hands squeezed tight about her hips. She undulated and wiggled them. She moaned with such a wanton delight as I thrust back into her incestuous depths.

“You’re back in me!” she moaned. “Oh, Doug, our son is back in me! He’s huge! So much bigger than you! Mmm, he inherited my father’s dick, not your little twig!”

How did mom know about grandpa’s dick?

I shoved that thought aside as I pistoned my hips forward, hammering my mother’s cunt. I reveled in it while my father watched me satiating his wife. He groaned as he stared at us with those humiliated eyes. His presence only made this hotter. Made me thrust harder into my mom.

I wanted to give her as much pleasure as I could.

“You feel so hot around me, Mom,” I groaned, my hand sweeping up her sides to grasp her swinging breasts. I groped them, feeling their pillowy softness. “So silky. You want my cum spurting into, don’t you?”

“Yes!” she moaned, her snatch squeezing down on my dick. “I want that so badly, Justin. I want to have your son. Your big, strong son!”

“Yes!” I groaned, hammering her cunt with all my strength, my hands squeezing her big tits. “I want to pump so much spunk in you. I’m going to breed you. You’re going to explode!”

I squeezed and played with my mom’s big tits. My fingers slid down her pillowy mounds as I plowed into her incestuous depths. She gasped when I grabbed her nipples. I pinched and rolled them, tugging on them. It made her buck back into me, her pussy growing hotter. She felt wonderful about my dick.

I loved how she squeezed me. How her cunt sucked at me. She wanted my seed so badly. And I wanted to give it to her. I thrust into her hard and fast while tugging at her nipples. I groaned and gasped as I buried into her over and over. Her cunt gripped me. It was incredible.

“Mom!” I moaned. “Oh, fuck, Mom!”

“I know, Justin!” she moaned. “Just give it to me. Give me your cum! I want to feel you squirting in to me! Oh, god, it’s too much. I’m going to… Yes!”

That heavenly bliss arrived. The rapturous moment when her pussy spasmed about my dick. I pinched her nipples hard as I experience the climactic rapture of her convulsing cunt. I buried into her, savoring this moment.

It was incredible. My balls grew tighter and tighter. Her flesh writhed and sucked at my dick. She was so hungry for my jizz. My face tensed.

I glanced at my dad.

“Mom!” I growled as my seed spurted into her convulsing pussy. “I’m breeding her, Dad! I’m breeding your wife!”

“Yes,” he groaned, squeezing his crotch, humiliation burning in his eyes as my jizz spurted over and over into my mother’s depths.

“It’s so hot, Justin!” my mom groaned, her voice so throaty. Her head lowered while her pussy writhed about my cock. “Oh, yes, my big boy is breeding me!”

The rapture slammed into my mind. Every spurt of my cock fired incestuous bliss through me. My mind drank it in. It rippled through my body. I groaned and grunted with every blast of my cum into her depths.

I loved my powers. As I collapse over my mom and hugged her tight, showing her the love my father didn’t. Triumphant bliss buzzed through me. I would change so much. I would make things better.

I would find a way to fuck my little sister.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Krystal Sampson

I was in the wonderful doze, on the verge of waking up. I didn’t want to get up. I was putting off having to start my day and getting ready for college as long as possible. Dreams, all nonsense, spilled through my thoughts.

The creaking of my door opening dragged me back to reality. Confusion wormed through my thoughts as I heard someone moving through my room. Was it my brother? Was he trying to pull some dump prank on me? Or was it my drunk father? Was he going to try to do… that again? He did it once, waking me up by touching me. Then he panicked and fled.

He hardly looked at me since that day.

Hands gripped my blanket and pulled them down my body. I struggled to open my eyes, to come fully awake and figure out what was going on. It was dark in my room. The shape moved onto my bed, mattress springs creaking. My legs were exposed, hands pushing up my nightgown. They weren’t rough hands like my father’s. They were soft hands. Gentle hands.

Long hair brushed my thighs as the figure lowered their head down towards my pussy. I frowned, the texture of the fingers felt… feminine to me. Then lips nuzzled against my pussy. I gasped as a tongue fluttered across my virgin flesh, lapping up my slit and brushed my clit. Pleasure rippled through me.

“W-what?” I gasped, shuddering. Full wakefulness crashed into my mind. I knew who was between my thighs. “Mom?” I asked, words groggy. “What you doing?”

“Waking you up, honey,” Mom said like it was the most matter-of-fact thing. Like a mother was supposed to wake her daughter up by licking her pussy and…

“Right,” I said, remembering the words I whispered into my time-frozen mother’s ears last night after I ground my cunt on her face. Delight burst inside of me as I moaned, “This is how a mother should wake up her daughter. Don’t stop eating me!”

“Of course I won’t stop, honey,” Mom said. “You have the best-tasting pussy in the world. It’s just yummy.”

She buried her face back in my snatch, licking again. I groaned, my toes clenching. My back arched as the pleasure radiated through me. It was incredible. My eyes fluttered. I savored every moment of her tongue sliding up and down my slit, teasing me. Driving me wild. My ass clenched as her hand shoved beneath me, gripping my rump.

“Oh, my God! How many pussies have you ever licked, Mom?” I asked.

She paused. “Um… just yours. But I just know that yours is the best tasting pussy. You’re my daughter. My baby girl.”

She buried her face back into my snatch. Her tongue fluttered with such a wild hunger. I wasn’t that experienced with having my pussy licked, having only had a girl, my best friend Ji-Yun, eat me out for the first time yesterday, but I could tell that while my mom lacked skill, she certainly didn’t lack enthusiasm. She hungered for my fresh juices. She lapped at my virginal slit like it was the best thing she’d ever tasted.

“Oh, Mom, yes!” I cried out. “That’s incredible!”

“Yes, it is incredible!” Mom moaned into my pussy.

This was one of my naughtiest masturbation fantasies come to life. Ever since that night that Dad slipped into my room, I re-imagined it as Mom doing it. That she would come in, wanting to enjoy something other than the drunken pawing of my father, desiring something different. Something feminine.

Something she could only get from me.

I would rubbed myself picturing her crossing my room, doing exactly what she did this morning. I had masturbated so many times fantasying about her sliding up my nightgown until it bunched around my waist. Her hands would spread open my thighs to expose my eighteen-year-old pussy. She would gaze at my tight slit covered by my trimmed bush of black hair. Then she would lean down and take her first lick, experiencing her first taste of lesbian, incestuous passion. It would overcome her. She would love it and feast on me.

Just like she was feasting on me right now.

My thighs clamped about her head as the pleasure surged through me. It was so incredible to feel this. Her tongue dragged up through my folds, starting at my taint, crossing over my hymen, and ending by flicking my clit. Sparks showered and danced through my pussy. They sizzled and seared inside my virgin flesh, swelling me towards my first true incestuous orgasm.

This was far better than grinding on her face like I did last night. That was masturbating. She was actually licking me this time. Her tongue was teasing all my folds. Her lips were nibbling on my labia. Enough light bled through my window from the approaching dawn for me to see my mother’s eyes. They were glassy with lust, liquid with her passion.

“I love you, Mom,” I moaned. I didn’t want to be loud. Justin was in the next room, though he hadn’t bothered to hide all the fun he was having with mom last night.

I didn’t care that mom was his whore, too. I only cared that she loved my pussy. I savored her lapping through my folds, brushing my clit again and again. My body shifted and undulated. My hands pulled up my nightgown farther my body, thrusting them over my budding breasts. I squeezed my little mounds, my thumbs rubbing over my pink nipples.

They were so fat. They thrust up so obscenely far from my small breasts. They were so sensitive, too. Every brush of my thumbs over them sent jolts of lightning arcing down my body to my pussy. It made my cunt hotter; my juices flowed.

My mother licked them all up.

“Yes, yes, yes!” I moaned, the bedsprings creaking beneath me as I humped against her licking face. “You’re the best mom! Just amazing!”

“And you’re such a wonderful daughter,” Mom groaned. “I love you and your cute, yummy pussy!” She nipped my clit with her lips then nibbled on my bud with her plump mouth.

My toes curled while my entire body shuddered. She drove me closer and closer to my orgasm. I gasped and squeaked, pinching my nipples hard. Those twin jolts of lightning zap down to my cunt. My flesh felt electrified as the pleasure built and built inside of me.

I couldn’t take much more of this. Little stars were already dancing before my eyes. This was as amazing as when Ji-Yun licked my cunt in the bathroom yesterday. And as wonderful as all the times we ate each other pussies last night in her bedroom while her parents thought we were studying. My hips wiggled from side to side, grinding my clit against my mother’s hot lips.

“Mom!” I squealed. “I’m about to… About to cum!”

Her fingers squeezed my tush, fingers digging into my flesh. She sucked with all her might on my clit. I could see it in her eyes. She wanted to make me explode right now. Such maternal, incestuous delight shown in her dark eyes.

This was so wrong. So taboo.

I exploded.

My virgin pussy convulsed as my clit throbbed and pulsed between my mother’s sucking lips. My juices squirted out of my twat as I bucked. My head rose and fell, slamming back into my pillow. My loose, black hair danced around me. Silky strands fell across my cheeks and forehead.

I heaved again as the pleasure rippled out of my pussy. The ecstasy flowed through my body and surged into my mind. They drowned my thoughts with incestuous bliss.

“I love you, Mom!” I shrieked at the top of my lungs. I didn’t care if Justin or Dad heard me. I wanted them to know that Mom was the best pussy licker in the world.

She sucked on my clit all through my orgasm. Then she lapped at my pussy folds as my pleasure peaked. I panted and gasped, my eyes fluttering as I came down from my orgasmic high. Mom purred as she licked up all my juices, sending tingles through me.

“Mmm, you better get up and get ready for classes,” Mom said as she rose from between my thighs. I grinned, seeing that I’d drenched her face with even more cream than last night. “I need to get started on breakfast.”

“O-okay,” I panted, just wanting to go back to sleep. That was the best orgasm of my life.

I shuddered, so glad I could stop time. I could feel that power brimming inside of me. Sometime while I was sleeping, it had recharged. Probably around midnight. Justin said his took twelve hours. I could do it right now. I almost wanted to, but what was the point doing it here? I’d rather save it for college. For getting back at that cunt Pearline. I grinned in delight, such naughty ideas spilling through my mind.

Justin and I were both going to change things at school today.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Justin Sampson

“Yeah, I think it’s a good idea that we coordinate when we can stop time,” I said to my little sister. Dad vacuumed in the background, following my orders to clean the house. I ignored him, staring at my little sister. I wanted her so badly. I was still erect from waking up hearing her crying out in orgasmic rapture.

Why didn’t I think of ordering mom to wake me up with a blowjob?

Of course, I was going to have Aurora move in with me today. She could handle waking me up that way. I’d let my little sister use our mother for that pleasure. Besides, I had an idea forming in my mind. I didn’t know if it would work, but if it did…

“You should stop time the moment we get our college,” I told my sister.

“Yeah, that’s is actually a good idea,” my sister said. “So how did you come up with it?”

I gave her a hard look. “Very fun—”

The doorbell rang. A hot shiver ran through me. I grinned. My sister arched me a questioning eyebrow.

“What are you up to, Justin?” She folded her arms beneath her small breasts, pulling her tight her t-shirt across her little mounds. “Something perverted?”

“Of course,” I said. “Mom! Get that cute, naked ass out here! It’s time to meet my sex slave!”

“Oh, how wonderful,” Mom said. She bustled out of the kitchen while untying her pink apron. It was all she wore. Her large breasts were barely hidden by it before she pulled it off, revealing those big, lush titties. She sauntered through the house, wanting to please me. She was such a wonderful mom.

My sister grinned at me, clearly enjoying the sight of our lush mother’s darting to join me at the front door.

I wrenched it open to find Aurora kneeling there, my sex slave’s blonde hair pulled back into her usual ponytail, her tan face staring up at me with eager excitement. Her dimples shown in her cheeks as she beamed at me, her green eyes twinkling.

“Master,” she moaned, her voice breathy. Her eyes slid over to the naked woman beside me. She licked her lips. “And you must be my Master’s mother. I’m Aurora, his sex slave!”

“Oh, that’s so wonderful,” my mom gushed. Then, to my surprise, she fell to her knees, her big tits heaving, and embraced Aurora. She made the sort of cooing, gushing sounds I imagined any mother would make the meeting her son’s girlfriend.

Or his sex slave, in this case.

Then, to my shock, my mom kissed my sex slave. And it wasn’t a motherly, friendly kiss, either, but one full of passion. She planted it right on Aurora’s lips. I groaned, my already-hard dick throbbing in my boxers. I caught glimpses of my mom’s and Aurora’s tongues dancing as their kiss swelled with passion. My commands making mom want to love other women with me was paying off.

My dad kept vacuuming in the background.

“Well, enjoy, Justin,” Krystal said as she slipped by our mom and my sex slave kissing. “I don’t need to see whatever perverted thing you’re going to make them do to you. Besides, Ji-Yun can finger me before I need to stop time.”

In my sister darted down the walkway to our front gate.

I just smiled, feeling so bold as my mom and sex slave kept kissing, their arms around each other’s bodies. My hands went to the fly of my jeans. The loud pop of my fastener coming undone echoed through the foyer. It followed by the rasp of my zipper. Then I shoved down my jeans and boxers enough for my hard, thick cock to pop out. It bounced right by both of their kissing mouths.

Aurora broke the kiss with my mother. She licked her lips and moaned, “Mmm, is that your daughter’s pussy I tasted on your lips, Mrs. Sampson?”

“Uh-huh. I always wake up my daughter by licking her pussy.” Mom’s brow furrowed. “Well, no, I didn’t do this before this morning but… it just felt right. I wish I’d done it before.”

“I bet all sorts of things popped into your head recently,” Aurora said while her green eyes flicked to my hard cock.

“Yes, it’s been… wonderful what I realized last night,” my mom said. She, too, turned her head, clearly following my sex slave’s gaze. She smiled when she saw my hard dick. “Oh, do you need one of us to suck your dick for you, honey?”

Aurora giggled. “Master, I love what you’ve done with your Mother. It’s so hot.”

“Yes, it is, slut,” I answered her. My gaze flicked over to my mom, meeting her dark eyes. “I want you both sucking my cock. At the same time.”

My mom blinked her brown eyes. “We can do that? How?”

“By taking turns, Mrs. Sampson,” Aurora said, grasping my dick. “We both can lick and suck and nibble on the tip together. Guys love it would two girls do it.”

Clearly, Aurora had done that before. But she’d always been a slut. She had to please the quarterback for our college’s football team. She dated him, believing that’s who the head cheerleader should be in a relationship with, caring more about status then her dreams. Of course, I made Chris, said quarterback boyfriend, gay then claimed her as my sex slave. I freed her to be who she truly want to be: a mind-controlled slut for a powerful man. It was all her fantasies come true. I knew she wanted me to claim more girls, especially her to bitchy friends, Paris and Petra.

I was looking forward to punishing them today.

“Just follow my lead, Mrs. Sampson,” my blonde sex slave said as she leaned in, her nineteen-year-old cheeks flushed bright pink. My mother’s more mature face held the same bright blush, her features just as lovely, but ripened into a full blossom instead of budding youth.

I groaned as Aurora’s lips nuzzled at the tip of my cock. Her tongue flicked out, sweeping over the spongy crown and gathering the precum leaking out of me. I groaned, clenching my fists as the pleasure shot down my shaft and sending tingling jolts down to my balls. My mom nuzzled in a moment later, rubbing her cheek against Aurora’s. My mom’s tongue flicked across the other side of my dick’s tip.

I groaned at the pleasure. Both their lips nibbled on the sides of my crown, teasing me. My balls tightened as one of my fantasies came to life. Aurora, fisted up and down my cock while my mother’s delicate right hand cradled my cum-heavy balls.

“Yes,” I moaned. “That’s it.” I grabbed a fistful of my mother’s brown hair and seized Aurora’s blonde ponytail. “My slut and my mother worshiping my cock. Fuck, that’s amazing.”

It was incredible feeling both my mom’s and Aurora’s tongues swirling about my cock’s tip. They bathed it with their passion, both their eyes staring up at me with such love and worship. My sex slave and my mother…

Goddamn, this was awesome.

Pleasure tingled up and down my shaft while Aurora fisted me. My mom cradled my balls, kneading them, massaging them, hungry for my cum to spurt from my cock. Her pink tongue would brush Aurora’s, their lips pressing together until, for a moment, they were kissing each other around the head of my dick.

“Holy fucking shit,” I groaned, enjoying every second of this. “This is amazing! You two are amazing!”

Aurora giggled and, in the process, surrendered my cock to my mother’s hungry mouth. As mom engulfed the tip of my dick into her wet, sucking mouth, Aurora moaned, “Mmm, yes, just enjoy it, Master. How many guys get to experience their mother’s sucking dick with their sex slave?” She giggled again. “Only you, Master!”

“Damn,” I moaned, gripping her ponytail tight while my mother bobbed her mouth up and down my dick.

“Mmm, you’re really good at sucking cock, aren’t you, Mrs. Sampson? Is it because it’s your son’s cock?” Aurora laughed, rich and throaty. “Course it is. Your son has a magnificent cock. Ooh, I want to suck on it, too.”

My mom popped her mouth off my dick, sending one last tingled shooting down to my balls. She handed my shaft over to Aurora, saying, “Enjoy, honey.”

My sex slave swallowed my dick with such eagerness. Her pink lips sealed tight about my crown, sending such delight rippling down to my cock. My balls throbbed in my mother’s massaging grip. She kneaded them as my sex slave bobbed her head, working that hot mouth up and down my dick.

It was incredible.

Aurora sucked on it while swirling her tongue around the crown, teasing me. Giving me such delight. Then her mouth popped off and my mother sucked on it.

I groaned at the delight of the two passing my dick back and forth. I only got to spend a few moments in either one of their mouths, but I savored it. Each was a little different, Aurora sucking hard, mom’s tongue dancing with such eagerness. Aurora fisted my dick faster and faster as my balls tightened. My orgasm swelled inside of me.

“Fuck,” I groaned. “I don’t want this to end, but… But you two are just so fucking sexy.”

Aurora giggled while my mother sucked on my dick. “You’ll just have to cum on our faces, Master.”

My mother plopped her hungry mouth off my dick and passed my cock over to Aurora to enjoy. “Yes, Justin,” my mother moaned. “Just cum all over our faces. That will make you happy. I just want you to be happy. You’re such a good son. You made me climax over and over last night. You gave me so many wonderful orgasms. Unlike your father.”

He cleared his throat in the background.

I groaned, my dick throbbing in Aurora’s nursing mouth. It was too much. They were just so sexy. I couldn’t last any longer. My hands tightened around her hair, Aurora’s ponytail wrapped about my left fist. My eyes squeezed shut for a moment as my entire body tensed.

“He’s going to pop, honey,” moaned my mom.

Aurora ripped her mouth off my dick, her hand flying up and down my shaft. The ache swelled at the tip, her stimulating hand caressing my sensitive crown right where it met my shaft. I was at that point of no return, groaning as I stared down at both of them, Aurora’s angelic face pressed against my mother’s mature features.

“Cum on us, Master!” screamed Aurora.

“Please, honey, just jizz all over our faces!” my mom moaned. “Then we will … Then we will lick each other clean!”

“Fuck!” I snarled.

My spunk erupted from my dick.

My dick throbbed in Aurora’s stroking hand. She moved my dick back and forth, spraying my cum across both their faces. I painted my sex slave and my mother with ropy lines of my jizz. My pearly spunk dribbled down their features.

Every blast sent rapture surging through me. Such a wonderful thing to enjoy. Such an utter delight. I didn’t want it to end. I wanted this rapture to keep pulsing through me. The pleasure slammed into my mind. Stars burst across my vision.

“Yes, yes, yes!” I groaned as my last eruption of cum painted one final line across my mother’s temple and down Aurora’s left cheek. “Fuck, look at you. You’re both dripping in my seed.”

“Mmm, we are,” purred my mother.

Then their heads turn. Their mouths met in a jizz-filled kiss. As my pearly spunk dribbled down their features, they kissed each other. They love each other, snowballing my salty passion back and forth. I groaned, not wanting to go to class. Then I remembered my sister was going to stop time pretty soon.

I whipped out my phone and snapped a picture of the wonderful sight. I didn’t post it to social media like Aurora would. Then, to my shock, my sex slave pulled out her own phone while still kissing my mother. She was apparently an adept at taking a selfie while passing jizz to another woman’s mouth. I groaned as her phone’s flash strobed, painting their features in harsh highlights.

“Fuck, I want to stay and enjoy this,” I groaned. “But we have to get to college, slut!” We were going to have so much fun today.

Aurora broke the kiss with my mother and beamed up at me. My sex slave hopped to her feet and hooked her arm in mine, not caring that my cum dribbled across her features. Knowing her, she was eager to show the world just how much she loved being coated of my spunk. Her free hand was already typing at her phone. I noticed her making an Instagram post.

It read: “Dripping with my Master’s cum while kissing his hot mom!!! #SlutSlave #IncestIsTheBest #Blessed.”

She hit post.

“Well, slut, shall we get to school and have fun?” I asked her.

She beamed at me, my spunk streaking across her face. She looked so depraved. That wholesome, fresh-face cheerleader painted in my spunk. I had soiled her. I loved it. I finished zipping up my jeans as we strolled off the porch.

“Have fun at college, honey,” my mother called. “Try to stay out of trouble.”

I threw a look over my shoulder and said, “Oh, we will. I want to do something I should’ve done yesterday.”

“Okay, that’s nice, honey,” my naked mother said before she closed the front door.

“Oh, Master?” My sex slave’s twinkling, green eyes stared at me. “What’s that?”

“Giving President Brooks some new orders. Frankly, I should’ve just done it to him yesterday but I wasn’t really thinking about how I could use these powers to do things other than fuck girls.”

Aurora giggled. “But that’s so much fun. I mean, we have to turn my stuck-up friends into your sex slaves, too. Petra and Paris need to be covered in your jizz just as much as me, Master.”

“You really want that?” I asked.

She nodded her head. “I’ve been thinking about it all day yesterday, and all last night. Plus it filled my mind on the walk over here this morning. They keep sending me the most nastiest messages on social media. They are totally acting like I’m not there friend any longer. Just disowning me because I’m following my heart.”

“And because I hypnotize you,” I pointed out, feeling a bit amused.

She nodded her head. “That, too. So you need to make them understand. They have to be yours, Master. Besides, the things they said about you…” Her face tightened. Then it brightened. “Plus, they are single now that all three of our ex-boyfriends were caught fooling around with each other at the park.”

I arched an eyebrow.

“Yep, yesterday they were caught butt-fucking each other in the bushes. I’d say that your commands had quite the effect on them, Master.” She giggled. “Everyone at school thinks they’ve finally just admitted who they truly are. That all their masculine swagger just covering up the fact that they were rampant homosexuals. They’re all getting dumped on for being hypocrites.”

“Perfect,” I said, strolling down my street.

I passed a gray van parked in front of my neighbor’s house, a bright, yellow explosion painted on the side with the words “Nasty Sewage Assault!” painted in bold, red letters across the logo. I glanced at my neighbors house, shaking my head. It sucked to have a sewage leak.

“They’re out early,” Aurora said. “Must be quite the emergency.”

I nodded my head as we strolled on by. “Oh, my sister is going to stop time when we get to the college. We’re going to get two periods of frozen time at school today. We’ll have to get moving when she does. I have so much to do. And…” I glanced at her. “Our first step depends on whether or not my sister drags her friend Ji-Yun—”

“Justin,” a quiet voice said moments before a figure in a baggy sweatshirt popped out before me.

I gasped in shock at the side of my friend Sam standing before me, her black hair gathered in a loose, utilitarian braid. She had glasses perched on her nose, her dark eyes intense behind them. My heart thundered in my chest as I started her. She never ambushed me like this on the way to our college.

“Finally,” Sam said, “I was afraid you weren’t coming to classes today.” Then her eyes flicked to Aurora. Color blushed across my friend’s freckled cheeks. Her slender body shivered beneath her baggy sweatshirt. She would be cute if she put any effort into her appearance. Her face tightened. “Ah, I see why you’re… late. Your perversity is spreading.”

Aurora nodded her head. “You’re.. Sam, right? I’m—”

“Aurora Pritchard,” Sam said, her voice tight. “If you are truly my friend’s sex slave, then you will be quiet while we discuss more important things than… whatever the sort of things you do with him.”

Sam always had a directness about her, even verging on rudeness, but had never seen her just interrupt someone and tell them to shut up before. Aurora obeyed, popping her jaw’s shut and pressing tighter against me.

“Well, Sam, what?” I asked. I guess I couldn’t be mad at my friend her treating my sex slave like an object. Aurora was an object. I bet if I asked her, she would tell me her pussy was even wetter right now. “What is so important that you to ambush me before we even got the school? You could’ve just texted me.”

Sam blinked her eyes. “That… did not occur to me. There’s just so much exciting things going on. Haven’t you heard?”

“Heard about what?” I glanced at Aurora. “I’ve been… a little distracted.”

Aurora gave me a naughty smile.

“Yes” Sam said, her voice almost growling, “I can see that. Anyways, every atomic clock in the world has gone minutely out of sync with each other. It happened three times yesterday.”

My stomach sank. “Atomic clock shouldn’t go out of sync with each other. They’re most accurate clocks in the world.”

“Exactly, Justin!” Sam said, an eagerness crossing her face I had never seen before. This had… captivated her. Her dark eyes sparkled. “It happened three times yesterday. At 8:01 AM, 12:11 PM, and 8:01 PM local time.”

My heart sank. Two of those were definitely me, and the 12:11 had to be my sister during lunch time. “How off are the clocks?”

“Not much. I mean, were talking like nanoseconds. But it was enough that it was noticeable between the NIST-F1 and NIST-F2 in Boulder, Colorado versus the Department of Defense Master Clock in Washington, DC. And it got even more noticeable when they started comparing with the overseas ones. Like the one 4 hydrogen maser at the National Physic Lab in London and Caesium Beam Atomic Clock in Hong Kong. And, I hear, the Japanese are saying that their 18 cesium atomic clock at the University of Tokyo also got pretty out of sync. People are estimating the difference and figuring out where the distortion must have originated. It’s rough, like with a margin of error of plus or minus 20 miles, but they think it came from somewhere around here.

“Here, Justin!”

Aurora’s arm tightened around mine.

I swallowed, my mind racing. I hadn’t thought that there would be a ripple rolling off of us and… I frowned. I remembered feeling a wave washed over me when my sister stopped time yesterday. The power traveled fast—from what Sam said, it traveled faster than even the speed of light—but still it was noticeable to an atomic clock.

Damn.

“What do you think is causing it?” I asked Sam as we came closer and closer to our college.

“It has to be gravitons.” She snapped her head around to look at me. “This might be the first proof that they exist. This could break open the field of particle physics. I mean… what else could affect time? It has to a change in local gravity around here. Not much, but just enough to affect the speed time pasts which in turn affects the atomic clocks. What else can do that?”

I nodded my head and said, “Yeah. It’s not like… someone could just stop time.”

Sam laughed. It was such a strange sound to hear. It was half giggling, half stuttering. She grasped her thighs, her face turning red as she struggled to breathe. I stared at her in awe. I had hung out with her for a couple years, yet I felt like I never truly knew this girl.

“Justin… you’re so… funny…” she managed to choke out. She pulled off her glasses to wipe tears from her eyes. “Someone… stopped time…”

“Yeah, that’s sooooooo impossible,” Aurora said, sarcasm thick in her voice.

“So, when you think it will happen again?” I asked.

“Three events is not enough information with which to discern any pattern,” she said, her mirth fading. “Two of them were twelve hours and a few seconds apart. The middle event was only four hours and nine minutes after the first one. It’s very strange like…” She shrugged. “Like some sort of cosmic event that bombarded us with gravitons. Maybe those things hard to detect or interact with, so that’s why there’s only a sporadic effect.” Then she shook her head. “No, no if it was originating from off our planet then our rotation would cause it to hit in different places. It’s weird. It’s—”

My sister stopped time, the force rippling over me and Aurora, still clutching to my arm. Sam froze in mid-sentence. In midstep. She was balanced between the two, about to set her left foot down, all her weight perched on her right toe.

Aurora shiver beside me. “Wow. That was… interesting.”

“I know. People are detecting what we’re doing.” Was that good or bad?

Aurora giggled and shook her head at me. “No, Master, your friend. She has such a crush on you.”

“What?”

To be continued…

---

Pam Elliston’s naughty therapy has turned a loving wife into lusting for her own hunky son!

Daughter’s Incestuous Therapy

(An Incestuous Harem Story)

Chapter Three: The Joys of Mothers Loving Sons

By mypenname3000

Copyright 2019

Note: Thanks to wrc264 for beta reading this!

Session 5 with Jill Daniels

“Thanks for coming in today,” I said to Jill Daniels, smiling at the mother of Mercedes. Normally, I saw Jill on Friday after my session with her daughter and not on Monday.

The woman nodded. She lay on the bed beside me. I was working her towards my cuddle therapy. I loved the look in her eyes. She had this wild gleam. Almost haunted. She was realizing things about herself. Things she didn’t think she was capable of feeling.

“So, how was the tape?” I asked. I’d heard from Mercedes that Jill had spent all weekend in her bedroom while her husband was out fishing. “Enjoy it?”

Jill shuddered, her cheeks going red. “It was the hottest thing in the world, Dr. Elliston.” She glanced at me, licking her lip. “That was really your husband and his mother?”

I smiled, remembering filming the naughty, amateur porno that I’d given Jill to help her get the hots for her son. “Yes, it was,” I said. “It was fun to make.”

My thoughts drifted.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Nine weeks earlier…

I held the digital camcorder in my hand as I stood in the kitchen of our third house. We owned three of them in a row on our block, the fences knocked down to link the backyards. We lived in the first two houses while the third house was off limits to our kids. They were too young to see the things that went on in here.

My mother-in-law and sex slave, Cheryl Elliston, stood at the sink. She wore a light-blue dress spotted with flowers. It was a rather conservative dress, something a housewife would wear. She had an apron over it. She was humming, doing the dishes. Her dyed-blonde hair swayed about her shoulders. She stood taller than me, almost Clint’s height. Her large breasts swelled the front of her blouse, the apron stretched over it.

Clint strode in wearing a pair of jeans and a t-shirt. I shuddered at the sight of him. I smiled at the hungry look in his face as he stared at his mother. Normally, she was his sex slave. He mastered her, claiming her when she’d been drowning in grief after her husband, our father, had died.

I’d never known our father.

Clint came up behind his mother and grabbed her rump through her dress. She stiffened, her back arching. She shuddered and said, “What are you doing?”

Normally, she didn’t question him. She would melt into his touch and become playdough in his hand, but right now she played her role. I wanted this therapy tape ready to help my patients accept that incest was okay. No, that it was something they should enjoy.

“Clint,” my mother-in-law repeated, shuddering as he leaned in and nuzzled into her dyed-blonde hair. He went to kiss at her neck and her shoulders rolled, rebuffing her.“Clint, you can’t do this.”

“Why not?” he groaned. “I can’t stop thinking about you, Mom.”

“That’s exactly why,” she groaned, her hands turning off the faucet. He kneaded her rump as he nuzzled into her neck. He kissed at her skin. She shuddered. “You’re my son. This is wrong.”

“I don’t care,” he said. “I know you’re not getting enough. You’re frustrated. In need. I can give you what you crave. I can give you the pleasure you’re missing out.”

“Clint,” she whimpered as he squeezed her rump. “You don’t know what you’re talking about.”

“Don’t I, Mom?” His right hand slid around her hip, caressing her body through her dress. He slid up her stomach. His hand climbed higher and higher, vanishing beneath her apron. He reached her large breast, cupping it. squeezing it.

I shuddered, fighting against the heat gathering in my pussy. It rippled out of me. I rubbed my thighs together. My naked breasts swayed. I wanted to moan in delight as I watched Clint knead his mother’s breast.

“Don’t I know just what you need?” he growled as he squeezed her tit. “You are frustrated. Horny. You have a body that deserves to be worshiped. Mom, I’m here for you.”

“But it’s wrong,” she groaned. “Your father, he’s—”

“He’s not here,” he said. “He’s never here. But I am, Mom.” Clint turned her around and cupped her face. Her cheeks burned red. Her brown eyes darted around. His free hand cupped her breast through her apron and dress again. “Let me love you.”

“Clint,” she groaned, squirming. “This is wrong. Incest.”

“It’s love,” he said.

Pussy juices ran down my thighs as she whimpered. Blood pumped through my veins. It flowed hot. My fingers quivered and twitched. This was driving me wild. I wanted to join their incestuous passion. The way his mother shuddered, how her lower lip quivered, had me aching.

“Let me love you, Mom,” he said, leaning in. “Let me worship you. You deserve it, don’t you?”

“I… I…” She shuddered. “Clint, please, we can’t go down this road.”

“Why not?” he asked.

“I… I don’t know,” she whispered, her eyes closing. “People say it’s wrong.”

“Who cares?”

Clint kissed her. I shuddered and my cunt clenched. This heat rippled through my body. It flooded through my flesh. My pussy burned with excitement as mother and son kissed. Their tongues danced together. My mother-in-law whimpered against her son. She trembled as he kissed her hard.

His hands roamed her body as he loved her. She surrendered into it. She kissed him with awakened passion. She moaned. He growled. I fought the urge to masturbate. I wanted to join them. To feel them loving my body. I flexed the fingers of my hand not holding the camcorder.

His hand grabbed the hem of his mother’s skirt. He pulled it up. He drew it higher and higher. He raised her dress up her thigh, exposing more and more of her. She whimpered into the kiss. She shuddered against him, their tongues flashing.

He broke the kiss as he pulled her skirt up and over to expose the mauve panties she wore. His hand slid down and cupped her pussy through her panties. Her eyes widened. Her lower lips quivered in delight.

“Clint,” she groaned.

“You’re so hot and wet, Mom,” he said, grinning. “You want this, don’t you? We’re here. Alone. No one has to know. We can love each other. It doesn’t matter that you birthed me.” His fingers thrust her panties to the side. She gasped as his digits slid through her dark bush. “You want me back in you.”

“Clint,” she whimpered. “This… I…”

“Mmm, let me show you how much I love you, Mom.” Clint grinned at her as he sank to his knees. His left hand held her skirt and apron bunched over her waist. His right hooked the front of her panties, threatening to pull them to the side. “Let me worship you and give you the pleasure you deserve to experience.”

“Oh, god,” she groaned as he worked off her panties. He exposed her dark bush, revealing her true hair coloring. Her breasts rose and fell in her bodice. Her bleached-blonde hair swayed about her blushing cheeks.

He rolled her panties down her thighs. Clint shoved them down past her knees. They fell to her feet. She stepped out of them with her left foot, the dainty cloth clinging to her right. Clint pressed her thighs apart, her feet shifting. He nuzzled towards her pussy, inhaling deeply.

“Your passion smells incredible, Mom,” he growled.

My pussy clenched. My free hand slid down my naked body. I caressed over my belly and reached my black bush. I slid my fingers through my hairs and found my pussy lips. I stroked myself as Clint buried his face into his mother’s twat.

My mother-in-law gasped. Her back arched. Her mature and beautiful face twisted in pleasure. She then groaned through clenched teeth. Her hips wiggled as Clint feasted on her. I moved closer, rubbing my twat as I filmed my husband and brother feasting on his mother.

I squatted down. He danced his tongue across her folds. He stroked her while she moaned. Her head tossed back and forth as he devoured her. His left hand held her skirt and apron out of the way while his right slid up her thigh.

“Oh, my god, Clint,” she groaned. “You’re… you’re…”

“Eating your pussy, Mom?” he asked, pulling his lips away. They were gleaming with her incestuous pussy juices. “Huh, Mom?”

“Yes!” she moaned, her breasts swaying. “Oh, Clint, this… this…”

“Is what you need,” he said and buried his face back into her twat.

“My wonderful son!” she moaned as he ate her.

I stroked my pussy as I squatted there, my fingers caressing my cuntlips. I focused the camera on her twat as he drove his tongue through his folds. He lapped at her. He devoured her with passion. He made her moan and gasp.

I panned the camera up a few times to catch her expression of incestuous passion. Then I returned to Clint pleasing her. His fingers slid through her bush as he ate her. She gasped as he penetrated her with two thick digits.

I plunged two of my own into my twat. I thrust them into my depths. I loved watching them. My hot pussy clenched squeezed around my fingers as I witnessed their incest. It was so hot. He as reaming her cunt and flicking at her clit.

“Oh, yes, yes, Clint!” moaned his mother. “You’re such a good son. I… I… I need this. Oh, god, I need this. It’s been so long.”

“You’ll never be frustrated again,” Clint growled. “I love you, Mom!”

He plunged his fingers fast into her snatch. He sucked on her clit. His words made her shudder. She groaned and gasped. My pussy clenched down on my own fingers. I fought my whimpers, my hand gripping the camcorder. I fought hard to keep it focused.

This was so hot.

Her juices ran down his hand. Her moans echoed through the kitchen. She bucked and moaned. Her breasts heaved beneath her dress and apron. Bleached-blonde hair swayed over her shoulders, caressing her blushing cheeks.

“Clint!” she howled as she came. Her incestuous pleasure spilled across her expression. “Oh, my god, Clint! Clint!”

He thrust his fingers hard and fast. His tongue darted through her folds. He sucked and nibbled on his mother’s clit. Her body bucked as her pleasure rippled through her. She whimpered and moaned. Her face twisted.

“Clint, I love you! You’re such a good son.”

I shuddered and stood up on unsteady feet. It was time for the real fun to begin.

Clint ripped his face from his mother’s twat and stood. He kissed her with his lips stained in her pussy juices. She melted to him, kissing him back with such hunger. Her hands stroked his chest through his shirt while his hands moved.

He untied her apron from around her neck. It fell down between them. His hands moved. He found the zipper of her dress. He dragged it down. It rasped. He broke the kiss and pulled the dress off her shoulders, exposing her mauve bra. Her breasts quivered in it, large and constrained.

My pussy clenched down on my fingers as Clint and unhooked her bra. He took it off and dropped her bra on the floor. Her large breasts spilled out, her dark-red nipples thrusting hard. Clint’s hands cupped her tits as he kissed her again. She whimpered.

Her hands darted down to his crotch. She squeezed his girth through his jeans. Their tongues danced together. They loved each other. Her fingers undid his fastener. The zipper rasped. She reached in and seized his dick. She pulled him out.

She broke the kiss and moaned, “Clint, please, I need you. I need my son to love me.”

“Yes!” he growled. He seized her hips and lifted her up. He set her down on the counter, pushing her thighs apart.

She pulled him to her pussy, her character utterly surrendered to their incestuous passion. I captured that moment of his cock nuzzling into her pussy. She rubbed his cock’s tip into her folds. He teased her. She whimpered and moaned into their kiss. Her left arm hooked around his neck as she guided him right to her entrance.

She released his cock. He thrust into her.

He slammed into her to the hilt . He sank into her. It was incredible to watch this wicked and naughty sight of a son returning to the hole that had birthed him. My mother-in-law moaned in delight into the kiss, her body shuddering.

She broke the kiss and leaned back on the counter. Her breast jiggled as he drew back and slammed into her. Her thighs gripped his waist, her panties hanging off her right ankle. Pleasure crossed both their faces.

I frigged my pussy hard and fast as I watched their incestuous love. Clint fucked his mother hard. He gave her what she needed. Her breasts bounced and heaved as he plunged in and out of her cunt. He fucked her with passion.

“This is what I need!” howled my mother-in-law. “Oh, Clint, I love it!”

“Mom!” he growled, his hands gripping her hips. “Don’t fight it. Surrender. I want you cumming on my dick.”

“Yes!” she moaned.

Clint was perfect. My brother-husband plowed my mother-in-law hard. He fucked her, reveling in her incestuous passion. His balls smacked into her flesh. He rammed into her depths over and over. His dick buried into her.

I recorded every moment of their passion. Their moans and gasps. Her tits heaved. His tight ass clenched as he thrust forward. His dick plunged deep into his mother’s cunt. His shaft emerged drenched in her passion, gleaming in her juices.

“Clint! Clint!” she moaned. “My strong son! I love it! This is what I need! I don’t care if it’s wrong! I just want to love you!”

“Yes!” he growled. “Fuck what others think! Embrace our passion!”

He buried into her hard. Fast. Her face twisted. This was it. I recorded the moment her body bucked. I witnessed the sexy beauty cumming on her son’s cock. She howled out in rapture, her tits heaving.

“Clint! I love you! You’re my sexy son! I want to enjoy you whenever we can!”

“Yes!” he growled, pumping hard. “Damn, Mom, I can feel your passion!”

“I want you to cum in me!” she moaned. “Spill your seed in me. Flood my pussy! Oh, you’re such a sexy man!”

She threw her arms around him and kissed him. Her breasts pressed into his chest. He groaned and rammed hard into her. He buried to the hilt in her and growled into her lips. My pussy clenched as I witnessed him cumming in her cunt.

They both moaned. They both trembled as they held each other. They loved each other. It was so hot. My pussy ached for an orgasm. I pulled my digits out of my twat, not wanting to drive myself over the edge into passion.

Clint broke the kiss with his mother. “See?”

“Yes,” she moaned. “Mmm, that was amazing. I need more of this.”

He winked at her, his hand fondling her heavy breasts. Then he pulled back, letting me get a shot of his cum leaking out of her pussy, proof that mother and son had united their passion. That they had combined them into something wicked and beautiful.

“And cut!” I cried, turning off my camera. “Oh, my god, that was so hot, slut!”

“Thank you, Mistress,” my mother-in-law moaned, slipping back into her true role as our sex slave.

“You came hard,” Clint said, grabbing her tit again. “Just a nasty, little Mommy-slut.”

“You pleasured me, Master!” she moaned. “It felt so weird, but it was hot pretending…” She shuddered as he rubbed her thumb.

I set the camcorder on the side as Clint glanced at me. His eyes flicked up and down me. “You didn’t cum, Pam?”

“No,” I groaned. “I wanted to, but I didn’t want to ruin the movie. It was hot. My patients are going to melt when they watched this.” I had a patient named Lamia who I was certain was infatuated with her son, Tai. I was almost to the point where I could get her to admit she wanted to make love to him.

“All those naughty mommies learning that their sons can give them such naughty delights,” Clint said. He took my hand and pulled me to him. His pale skin contrasted with the dusky-olive hue of my Japanese origin. “But they also should learn about the joys of their daughter-in-laws.”

“Well, that might be another tape,” I said, licking my lips. “I bet Melody would love to star in that one.” I liked watching—it was so hot—but Melody, my sister-wife, was the exhibitionist.

“We can practice now,” Clint said, his dick still hard. “You could bend over and clean up that naughty Mommy-slut’s cunt. She’s been bad. She made a mess in her twat.”

“So bad,” whimpered my mother-in-law. “Mistress, I made a mess in my cunt. Will you clean me out?”

My mouth watered.

I grabbed Cheryl’s thighs. I leaned over, and my mother-in-law’s spicy musk filled my nose. A hint of salty cum seasoned it. That wonderful scent of hot cunt. I groaned in delight, my nose breathing in that delicious aroma.

“Oh, Mistress, you are such a loving soul,” Cheryl moaned as I kissed up her thighs. Her skirt, bunched around her waist, rustled. “Thank you.”

“Mmm, my pleasure,” I moaned, bent over, my pussy on fire. I licked up her thigh. I reached her cunt.

I nuzzled through her cum-soaked bush. My brother’s jizz leaked out of her pussy. That wonderful mix of their incestuous passion coated my lips. My tongue darted through her folds. I licked at her, lapped at her. I savored the wonderful flavor of my brother’s salty cum spiced by her ream. Her silky pubic hair rubbed on my face, coating me with jizz.

Her legs were over my shoulder. She squeezed me. Her large boobs quivered over me as I lapped up their incestuous cream. My tongue darted around her cuntlips. I licked it up. I savored the flavor spilling over my tongue.

“Oh, Master, your sister is such a treasure!” Cheryl moaned. “Yes, yes, she’s a wicked delight.”

“Don’t I know that,” Clint growled. He pressed his cock into my ass. I felt the juices soaking his crown. The same juices I licked out. “One of my two queens.”

I quivered and groaned as my tongue darted through her folds. I teased her. Loved her. I caressed up and down her folds as Clint dipped his dick down between my butt-crack. He slid down and down my crevasse until he nuzzled against my asshole.

I groaned as he pressed into my bowels. I whimpered into my mother-in-law’s cunt. My tongue darted into her folds as my anal ring stretched and stretched. My sphincter surrendered to his cock. I whimpered as he buried into me.

His dick slid deeper and deeper into my bowels. I whimpered, clenching down on his cock. It was such a hot treat. This amazing passion that surged through me. I shuddered as he went deeper and deeper. He filled me to the hilt.

“Oh, my fucking god, yes!” I moaned as he drew back, sliding out of my bowels. He massaged my anal sheath.

Then he slammed into me. He buried to the hilt in me. This wicked heat surged through me. His heavy balls smacked over and over into my pussy. I fluttered my tongue through my mother-in-law’s cunt. I scooped up his cum. I lapped it up, exploring around through her pussy.

My tongue scooped it up. I loved his cum as he pumped his dick in and out of my asshole. He rammed hard into me. Deep. His cock plundered my bowels. He filled me again and again. I whimpered in delight. It was incredible. I shuddered, my anal sheath clenching about his dick. He pumped away over and over.

“Clint!” I whimpered, his hands stroking my body, my round breasts swaying.

He pounded my asshole hard. He rammed his cock to the hilt in me again and again. His balls smacked hard into my flesh. That wonderful delight swirled through me. I wiggled my hips back and forth. My asshole gripped him.

“Shit, yes!” he grunted. “Feast on that Mommy-slut. She has such a dirty cunt! She needs you to clean her, Pam! Clean my mom’s naughty twat!”

“Yes, yes, Mistress!” moaned Cheryl. “Please, please, clean me!”

The sex slave trembled. Her furry bush rubbed into my cheeks and chin. I thrust my tongue deep into her cunt. I fluttered through her sheath. I caressed her. Feasted on her. Clint reamed my asshole as I plunged into her twat.

He plundered my bowels. He fucked me hard. Fast. His cock slammed into me. That wonderful pleasure built and but in me. I moaned into my mother-in-law’s cunt. I groaned into her as my brother fucked me hard. He pounded me with powerful strokes.

“Damn, Pam!” he growled, his hands stroking my sides. Fire rippled across my skin, a wonderful addition to the passion Clint churned in me. “Clean my Mommy-slut. Mmm, I know you love it.”

“Of course I do!” I moaned, my bowels clenching around his dick.

That wonderful pressure increased. My tongue fluttered up and down my mother-in-law’s cunt. I savored the passion. Her spicy juices soaked my lips and chin. I couldn’t find any more cum, but I still feasted as my orgasm built.

The slap of balls on my taint and pussy lips echoed through the kitchen. I whimpered, the pleasure building faster and faster. I came closer and closer to that amazing orgasm. I would explode. My asshole would spasm around my brother’s cock.

I wiggled my hips, stirring my brother around inside of my bowels. He stimulated me. He teased me. The heat burned through my body. My juices leaked down my thighs. My cunt grew hotter and hotter.

“Shit!” I moaned. “Clint, Clint!”

“I want to feel that asshole cumming on my dick,” he growled. “I want my queen milking me. Show me your passion, Pam!”

His hands slid up my stomach and found my tits. He massaged them. My bowels clamped down on his cock. This pleasure surged through me. I gasped into his mother’s twat. I squeezed my hand around her boobs as he played with my breasts.

It added that last bit of spice to my pleasure.

I came on my brother’s cock. My body trembled. My asshole clenched and relaxed. This heat surged through me. It was this amazing treat. This wonderful passion. I groaned as he reamed me hard and fast. He buried to the hilt in me. As my flesh convulsed around him.

My cunt convulsed. Juices gushed out as the pleasure bathed my mind. I moaned into my mother-in-law’s cunt. I latched my lips onto Cheryl’s bud. I sucked on her clit. She bucked on the counter, her breasts heaving over my head.

“Master!” she groaned, her voice quivering. “May I cum on your wife’s face?”

“No!” he growled. He slammed hard into my asshole. “Not yet.”

“Yes, Master!” gasped Cheryl.

I sucked on her clit, making her moan and gasp. Her head tossed back and forth while the pleasure raced through me. Juices flowed down my thighs. My mind boiled as Clint hammered my bowels, plunging into my velvety anal sheath.

“Shit, yes!” I gasped. “Oh, Clint, cum in me! Give me that jizz!”

“My queen,” he growled, squeezing my tits. “Love you.”

He buried to the hilt in my bowels. His cum erupted. Hot spunk fired into my asshole. I moaned around Cheryl’s clit. I sucked as I trembled. Pleasure rippled through me. Stars burst to life before my eyes as my asshole milked my brother’s cock.

“My feisty, delicious, naughty queen,” growled Clint. He squeezed my breasts as my asshole drained his balls.

I panted and stared up at my mother-in-law. Her face twisted in rapture. She looked in the need of cumming. I sucked hard on her clit as my pleasure peaked in me. Clint fired that last blast of cum into my bowels.v

“Now you can cum, Mommy-slut,” he growled.

“Thank you, Master!”

Cheryl came at her son’s command.

Her pussy juices gushed over my face. I reveled in her spicy flood. Her mature cream bathed my mouth and cheeks. I licked up and down her folds. I savored her passion. I reveled in it as I came down from my orgasmic high.

This was the best idea I’d had in a while. I couldn’t wait to hear one of my patient’s reaction to the video I’d made.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Session 5 with Jill Daniels

“You want your son?” I asked Jill Daniels. Her curly, brown hair spilled over her brown hair. I slid against her body. We both wore bra and panties. I savored the contact of our skin. “You want to make love to him.”

She nodded, her brown eyes glossy. “He’s been paying attention to me.”

“Perfect, here’s what you do this weekend,” I purred.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Session 21 with Mercedes Daniels

Friday was here, and I was excited as I slipped naked into the bed with Mercedes Daniels. The eighteen-year-old girl had this bright look in her brown eyes. Her nose ring glinted. Her round breasts pressed into my side. Her leg rubbed against mine, slipping over it, almost hugging my thigh.

“You ready for this weekend?” I asked her, my heart pounding in my chest.

“This is so exciting,” the girl groaned. Her nipples poked at me. “I can’t believe it. I’m going to do it. I’m going to seduce my daddy into going all the way. He’s not going fishing. He’s going to be home. I just hope Mom won’t be in our hair.”

I smiled in delight. “When I see her in an hour, I’ll make sure she’s out of the house. Give you plenty of time to make love to your father.”

“Thank you,” the naughty girl moaned. “How are you going to do it.”

“Why”—I gave her a naughty grin—“I’m going to tell her that it’s important to your therapy that you spend time alone with your father this weekend.” I nuzzled my nose against her. “Just like I told her not to be bothered if she found you flirting with your father.”

“You are the best therapist in the world,” she moaned, her hand slipping up to cup my tit. “Mmm, my dad is paying you to teach me to seduce him.”

“And other things,” I said as she leaned down and engulfed my nipple.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Session 7 with Jill Daniels

“I’m so glad you could come in on Monday,” I said as I slipped into the bed with her. She cuddled right up to me, her large breast constrained in a cream-color bra. “How did the weekend go?”

“I did just what you suggested,” she purred. “I told my husband that he needed to spend time with our daughter for her therapy so I was taking our son out to pick blackberry’s for the day.”

I smiled. I couldn’t wait to meet with Mercedes in an hour to find out what happened on her end. My pussy was soaking wet. “How did Doug take it?”

“My son was eager for it.” Jill shuddered. “You know we’d been flirting all week. I’d been dressing sexy for him. I know I shouldn’t. I know it’s wrong—I mean, I love my husband—but Doug… He’s like Martin when he was younger. When we fell in love and… and…”

“It’s even hotter that he’s your son,” I said, my hand stroking her hip. I rolled onto my side, my bra-clad breasts pressing into hers. I stared into her eyes. “What happened while you were out picking blackberries?”

“Well…”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Jill Daniels tale…

“Do you think I’m beautiful?” I asked my son as we arrived at the blackberry bushes. It was this secluded spot. You could hear the freeway, but you couldn’t see anything in this little dell. We had privacy. The blackberry bushes climbed the hill, all heavy with their berries. I held my pail in hand as I grinned at my son.

He glanced at me in the short tennis skirt I was wearing and the tight tank top. It modeled to my tits. They swung heavy without a bra, my nipples poking at the fabric. His eyes flicked up and down. “I think you’re gorgeous, Mom.”

I smiled. I could see the interest in his eyes. Dr. Elliston was right. My son had it bad for me. All week, I could feel the sexual tension building and building. I loved Martin, I did, but our son was just so handsome. Doug stood tall, nineteen and filling out into a man. He had his father’s smile, rugged and hungry. He had the sides of his head shaved and his hair buzzed into a flat top.

I couldn’t fight this incestuous desire for my son. I watched that video Dr. Elliston gave me over and over last weekend, and more than a few times this week when I was alone in the house. I had worn out my dildo.

I needed the real thing.

“You’re not just saying that, right?” I asked, grabbing the hem of my skirt.

“Of course not,” he said, giving me a hungry grin. “You’re beautiful, mom. You are still rocking it.”

I bit my lip. “You’re turning into a handsome, young man.” My fingers drew up my skirt slowly. “And, it occurred to me that you must have all the girls after you.”

His cheeks went a little red. He was still a boy. “Mom… I guess I do all right.”

“You can do better than all right if I teach you…” I took a deep breath, drawing my skirt up enough to flash my panties. This was it. The plunge. “If I teach you to please a girl. If you… if you know how to eat pussy, then you’ll make her happy.”

His jaw dropped. I stood there frozen, thinking this was a mistake. That I had misunderstood his looks. The naked desire I thought I witnessed in his eyes. I was embarrassing myself. Dr. Elliston was wrong and—

“Mom,” he growled and then he was before me. So strong and tall. His chest rose and fell, the tight fabric of his t-shirt stretched across his youthful body. I gasped as he fell to his knees right before me. He shoved his hands up and hooked my panties and yanked them down in a single pull.

I was utterly exposed.

I gasped as he buried his face into my twat. My dark-brown pubic hairs spread across his face as he licked at the hole that had birthed him. My back arched as his tongue darted through my petals. He tongued me. He plunged it deep into me and swirled it around. I groaned, my head tossing back and forth. This wicked pleasure surged out of me.

“Oh, my fucking god,” I gasped, forgetting everything I’d planned on saying. How I was going to guide him. Tell him where to lick.

I just grabbed the sides of his head, holding on for dear life as his tongue fluttered through my folds. He feasted on me with aggression. With pure hunger. My son devoured my cunt and sent pleasure through me.

My body bucked and heaved. I shuddered and ground my pussy on his mouth. My hot cuntlips slid across his whiskered lips. His powerful tongue dove through my folds. Wild licks. He lacked skill, the finesse his father had gained over the years, but his youthful enthusiasm made up for it.

He grabbed my rump. He squeezed me hard. He pulled me tight to his hungry mouth. My tits heaved in my tank top. A breeze rustled the blackberry’s as my son devoured my cunt. He thrust his tongue deep into me.

“Oh, my god, yes, yes!” I gasped, my hair tossing back and forth. “Doug! Oh, you’re making Mommy so happy!”

The feel of his tongue darting through my folds felt incredible. This amazing bliss that shot through me. It was a delight. A pure bliss for me to enjoy. I groaned as his tongue lapped at my cuntlips. I gasped and moaned, my head tossing back and forth.

“Yes, yes, yes!” I gasped. “Oh, that’s incredible. That’s what I need. You’re amazing, Doug! Oh, you’re making Mommy so happy!”

His strong fingers dug into my rump. He growled his excitement into my pussy. I shuddered on him, grinding my pussy lips on his mouth. My head tossed from side to side. The delight surged through me. My body bucked on him.

My moans burst from my lips as his tongue found my clit. He darted around my bud. His fingers tightened on my rump, kneading me as he nibbled on my clit. My cunt clenched, aching to be filled by him.

“Fingers!” I gasped, finally remembering to teach him. “Mommy needs some fingers in her pussy! Please, please!”

“God, yes!” he growled. He slid his right hand down my rump. He reached across my taint and found my pussy lips.

I groaned as he pressed two fingers into my pussy. They wiggled inside of me as his tongue darted around my clit. I groaned at the stirring sensation. Martin never wiggled his fingers while in me. It was nice. Naughty.

My son was such a stud. My fingers clutched to the side of his head as the incestuous bliss built and built in me. My curly, brown hair swept over my mostly bare shoulders. My breasts heaved in my striped tank top. My nipples ached as my hunky son brought me closer and closer to that amazing orgasm.

My first taste of forbidden bliss.

He pressed his fingers deeper into me. I groaned, my cunt squeezing around him. This was so wild. So naughty. I was a wicked wife and mother. I loved it. The pleasure rippled through my body. I hurtled towards my orgasm.

“You’re going to make Mommy cum!” I moaned. “Please, please! You’re such a strong son. Love Mommy’s clit! Fuck her pussy with your fingers!”

“God, yes!” he groaned. “I’ve thought about this so long. You’re so hot, Mom. Let me see those tits!”

I released his head and grasped the hem of my tank top. I ripped the cloth up, my heavy tits spilling out. They swayed. They weren’t as perky as they were when I was Mercedes’s age, but they were still lovely.

He stared up at them and groaned around my clit. He sucked so hard. His fingers jammed deep into my cunt. The pleasure rippled through my body. I groped my tits. I massaged them. Squeezed them. The pleasure surged towards my explosive release.

My hair danced around my shoulders. I couldn’t take much more. My cunt clenched down tight around his digits. I drank in the incestuous friction. It was the best thing in the world. I loved my son feasting on my cunt.

“Yes, yes, Doug!” I moaned. “That’s it! Yes!”

This amazing rapture shot through me. It was this incredible bliss. I came. Incestuous rapture shot through my body. Every nerve ending I possessed blazed with ecstasy. I threw back my head and howled out my pleasure to the blue sky.

“Doug! Mommy loves you!”

My twat convulsed around his fingers. My juices gushed out. He licked at my quivering flesh. He gathered up my pussy juices. My body swayed. My ass clenched beneath his left hand’s squeezing grip. I swayed, growing dizzy.

My fingers dug into my tits.

“Mom,” he growled, pulling his mouth from me. “I… I…”

“Yes!” I howled, the world spinning around me. “I want you! Mommy wants you to make love to her!”

It was so hot calling myself mommy. I didn’t know why, but it made my pussy melt even more. He ripped his fingers out and rose. I shuddered and slipped down to my knees and then onto my back. I wiggled out of my skirt bunched around my waist and trembled there naked.

He peeled off his shirt.

I groaned at the strength of his body. He was filling out. I shuddered at the sight of his chest hair. His cock tented his shorts. He shoved those down along with his boxers. I groaned as his cock popped out, thick and hard.

“Mommy made that cock in her womb,” I moaned, my hands caressing my inner thighs. I spread my legs wider. I slid my fingers down to my pussy lips. I parted them, pleasure tingling through me. “Right in here. I want you back in me.”

“I want that, too, Mom!” he groaned and fell on me.

He kissed me as I felt his strength on me. I tasted my tart pussy juices on his face. I shuddered beneath him, my tits rubbing into his chest. My nipples throbbed against his strength. The shadow of his whiskers felt so rough and manly.

I trembled as his hand reached between us. His cock nudged against my pussy lips. This was it. I was going to do something incestuous with my son and cheat on my husband. I shuddered, savoring this moment.

Doug was a part of Martin. He was a mix of my husband and me, of our love. And now that love was expanding. It was encompassing my sexy son. I kissed him with hunger and then groaned as his cock speared into my depths.

My pussy welcomed my son back home.

I clutched my thighs about him, trembling beneath him. My nipples throbbed into his chest. I squirmed, the grass caressing my back and rump. Tickling me. I whimpered into the kiss, my tongue dueling with my son’s.

His cock drew back.

My pussy clung to him. Sensitive from my orgasm, my flesh quivered around his dick. I moaned when he thrust back into me. He filled me over and over. I clutched to him, so glad I had him. I wanted to love him forever. I always wanted to feel him in me.

I never wanted to stop making love to my son.

He broke the kiss and groaned, “Mom! Goddamn, this is incredible.”

“Yes, yes,” I moaned. “Mommy loves it.” I stroked his back as his cock plunged into me. His heavy balls smacked into my taint. “Mmm, love Mommy. Fill her with that cock. With your cum.”

“Shit!” he groaned and thrust harder.

My pussy clenched around him. I shuddered beneath him. My breasts rubbed into his chest as he plunged into me over and over. His cock buried to the hilt in me. It was an incredible delight. An amazing passion to enjoy.

I felt drunk on this moment. Dizzy with the delight of his cock thrusting to the hilt in me. I shuddered, humping against him. His dick filled me over and over. It was incredible. My pussy gripped him hard.

Our tongues dueled. It was a treat. A wonderful passion to enjoy. His tongue caressed mine. Our lips worked together. I clenched about him as he drove his dick into me. He filled me again and again. My nipples throbbed against his chest.

I reveled in the incestuous delight of him.

He grew in me.

Now he was in me. Pleasing me.

His cock pumped in and out of my pussy. He thrust over and over. My nipples throbbed as my orgasm built so fast. Sensitive from my first one, my second orgasm arrived swiftly. His dick massaged my cunt. My silky flesh drank in the friction.

I broke the kiss and whimpered, “Doug! Oh, Doug, you’re such a strong son. You’re making Mommy feel amazing.”

“Shit, you’re making me feel amazing, Mom!” he panted. His dick plowed into me. His balls smacked into my flesh. I writhed beneath him, matching his strokes. “You’re incredible.”

“Better than those girls you date?”

“So much better,” he groaned. “You’re my mother.”

I beamed in delight and kissed him. My tongue darted around inside of his mouth. He rammed to the hilt in me. He filled me over and over. It was such a treat. A hot passion. It surged through me. I shuddered beneath him.

His crotch smacked my clit over and over. Sparks flared. I whimpered into the kiss, crushed beneath his strength. I felt so womanly in my son’s arms. So desired. He thrust hard and fast into my juicy pussy.

The stimulation rippled through me. I quivered. Came.

My pussy convulsed around his cock. He thrust faster into me as the pleasure rippled through me. I shuddered beneath him. I moaned and bucked, the rapture spilling through my veins. They blazed through me, igniting me.

The pleasure was delightful. I moaned, my tongue dueling with his. I caressed him as he plundered me hard and fast. My orgasms spilled from one to the other. I bucked beneath him, writhing in passion as he grunted.

He broke the kiss, stars dancing about his handsome, young face. “Damn, Mom. You’re…”

“Cumming?” I asked. “Mmm, Mommy’s love cumming on their strong son’s cocks. Yes, yes, keep fucking me.”

“I’m going to cum in you,” he grunted, thrusting harder into me, driving into my writhing flesh.

My thighs tightened about his waist. “Good! Spill your seed into Mommy’s depths. Do it!”

“Yes!” he snarled, pumping hard. Fast. “Shit!”

I gasped as hot cum spurted into me. My son’s incestuous seed flooded my spasming pussy. My orgasm intensified. The rapture swept through my body. I bucked beneath my son, rubbing my tits into his chest as the pleasure devoured me.

“Mom!” he moaned.

“Yes, yes, Mommy loves you!” I gasped.

It was amazing. Wonderful. It was the best thing in the world. I howled out in delight as my son spilled all of his seed in me. That hot cum spurted over and over. I held him tight, my nipples throbbing in his chest.

He grunted, face twisting in pleasure. Then he gasped as he spilled the last drops of cum in me. My pussy convulsed around him, milking him as the waves of pleasure carried me to the heights of my ecstasy. I floated there as Doug kissed me.

He felt so wonderful atop me. I gripped his ass, squirming beneath him. As my orgasm died, I wondered how soon he could get hard again. I needed him fucking me over and over. I needed to make love to my son again and again.

I was such a wicked wife and mother. Dr. Elliston had corrupted me.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Session 7 with Jill Daniels

“He fucked me two more times,” Jill panted, her breasts pressing into mine as she stared into my eyes, her face flushed.

“Perfect,” I said, my hand sliding down her stomach to her panties. Her eyes widened as my fingers dipped inside her waistband.

“Dr. Elliston?” she gasped as I shoved into her panties. My finger slid through her bush and found her soaked pussy.

“Mmm, it’s time for the next phase of your treatment,” I told her and kissed her. The married woman shuddered, so turned on by her tale of incest she melted into my lips without resistance. My fingers caressed her labia.

Thrust inside her juicy depths.

When I saw Mercedes next, I would have her mother’s pussy juices on my lips.

To be continued…

---

Well, here it is guys. The sequel. The final chapter in this story.

I was planning this for a Mother’s Day release (*wink wink*), but the story submission page was down.
Ahh well, here it is regardless. Happy fapping.

Part 1: A Dream, Current Times

I was laying in bed. I wasn’t sure how I got here, but I was here.
I was wearing a simple bikini, splattered with images of flowers and hearts.
Rose petals made a pathway from the foot of the bed to the open doorway.
Candles lit the dark room. They were strewn all across the surfaces, creating a dim evening light.
I sat up slightly. Looking down between my spread legs, pussy facing the door, I saw a shadow in the hallway.
“Hello?” I called, “Anyone there?”

No answer. But the shadow moved again, and Daniel appeared in the doorway.

“Daniel? What’s going on?” I asked.
He said nothing.
He walked into the room, down the rose pathway, to the foot of the bed.
“Daniel?…..”

Then, without warning, he instantly turned into a snake.
“Wha?….” I began to say, but before I could finish the word, Daniel began to slither up to my pussy.
He stopped once he got near me and looked up at me. I looked back, in confusion.
Then, suddenly, his head started to push up against my pussy lips. Parting them, he began to slither into my pussy.

I gasped, my hands pressing down on the sheets as he made his way inside of me.
I could feel him in me. Slithering around, making his way up my stomach, up into my chest, and finally resting in my
breasts. I could feel him coil up and lay down in my chest. I grasped my breasts and squeezed, feeling him inside of
me. Then I felt a part of his lower body branch off and make it’s way down my ass. I could feel it getting larger and
larger, and by the time it reached the opening of my asshole, it was the circumference of a baseball.
The same started to happen with my pussy. It swelled to the same size and the tail began to play with my clit.
I was in ecstasy heaven. Both of my holes were being stimulated as well as my tits and my clit. I was shaking all
over. Then, to add even more, I felt everything begin to vibrate.
My breasts, my asshole, my pussy. The whole thing was vibrating.

I just could take it anymore. I began to writhe in orgasm. My whole body was shaking and moving. My pussy felt like
it was on fire. The orgasm lasted a good 2 minutes before the tremors began to subside. The vibrating began to slow
to a small buzz. I felt it start to move out of my chest as it began to retract in my ass and pussy, getting smaller.
Finally, it was out of me completely, and, with a quiet slither, disappeared out of the room. I looked up to see the tail
disappear around the doorway and a large shadow appear again.

Then I heard a faint whisper.
“I love you, Mom.”

With these soothing words, I layed back down and closed my eyes, the words resonating in my head.

–

I awoke. It was daylight. The door was open and light flooded the room. I moved my legs and felt something wet.
I threw the cover off and saw that the sheets were soaked.
“Wow,” I thought, “That must have been a real wet dream. My pussy is still wet even.”
I quickly closed the door and began to change the sheets. I put on a nice push-up bra and G-string then a nice thin
white tanktop and jean short shorts. Once the sheets were changed, I opened to the door and headed downstairs.

Yesterday was Daniel’s 14th birthday. He had had some friends over and they stayed the night downstairs while I
slept upstairs. Reaching the bottom of the steps, I greeted the boys.

“Hey guys, you sleep ok?” I asked them.
“Yep!” they replied.
“Good,” I said, with a smile.

The boys stayed for about an hour more then started to file out the door. Once the last one left, we waited until the
car turned at the end of the road then closed the blinds. “About time,” I said while starting to take my top off. Daniel
already had me from behind, caressing my breasts. I let out a moan and turned around. Our lips embraced as we
made our way to the couch. He started to take off his clothes while I pulled off my shorts and panties. Once we were
both naked, we layed down on the couch and started to make love.

This session was really good. I could feel him pumping in and out of me while my pussy squeezed on his cock.
“I missed you last night,” I said, “So did my pussy. It was very lonely.”
“Well,” he said, “Am I making up for it now?”
I smiled and grabbed my breasts as I closed my eyes. “Oh…very much so, baby. You’re making your mother very
happy right now.” We were doing the missionary position and I had my legs up in the air, enjoying it fully, his cock
thrusting in and out of me. I leaned up and whispered, “Hey, babe, wanna stick it in my ass?”
“Only if you lay face down. I like it that way.”
“I know,” I said with a smile.
He pulled out of my pussy and I turned over, stomach down on the couch.
“Your ass looks great, Mom,” he said, caressing it.
“Thanks, sweetie. It makes me feel good when you say stuff like that.”
He dipped down and positioned his cock in front of my ass. Then I felt him push forward. His cock slid perfectly into
my ass crack. Then I felt him push at my asshole and enter it. I gasped.
“Be careful, baby,” I said, “My asshole hasn’t quite warmed up yet. Take it slow at first, k?”
He nodded and started to thrust in and out of my ass. It felt great. I reached down with my right hand spread my
pussy lips while playing with my clit. My breathing became heavy and I started to moan.
“Oh yea, baby. Keep pumping that cock into Mommy’s ass. It feels so good.”
He began to thrust deeper and harder. In, out, in, out. I felt him take his right hand and grab my breast, squeezing
while he slammed his cock in and out of my ass, over and over.
Then, I couldn’t take it anymore, and neither could he. We both started to cum at the same time.
His strokes into my ass became slower as I felt his cum shoot into me. My body was shaking as my pussy became
really hot as it also began to shake.

So there we were. Mother and Son. Writhing in orgasmic ecstasy together.

Finally, our orgasms started to subside and quiet down. Then we quietly began to get dressed again. I sat up and
slid my panties back on, sliding them up my ass crack and covering the asshole that was now filled with my son’s
cum.

It had been about 1 week since I found out I was pregnant with my son’s child. I still wasn’t sure how to feel about it,
or quite what to do. I didn’t want to abort it, that’s for sure. I had been meaning to ask Daniel what his thoughts were.
In fact, I should probably do that now….

~

I sat next to Mom while we got dressed. I watched as she slid her panties on, snuggling up cozily to her damp warm
pussy. I had started to put my underwear back on when Mom turned to me and said “Hey, sweetie?”
“Yea?”
“I want to talk to you about the baby.”
“Uhh, ok. What do you want to talk about?”
“Well, everything. Do you think we should keep it?”
“Of course. I don’t want to abort it. We’ll keep it and raise it.”
I moved closer to Mom and set my hand on her thigh, slightly squeezing and rubbing it.
“I also had an idea about the baby that I wanted to run by you.”
“And what would that be, honey?”
“What if it was a girl?”
“What do you mean?”
I smiled and moved me hand up her thigh and rested it on her panties, cupping my hand around her pussy mound.
“Well, if it was a girl, and we raised her….do you think I would be able to fuck her too? When she gets older?”
Mom smiled and bit her lip.
“Fuck your daughter? The daughter you had with your own mother?”
She spread her legs partially and thrust her crotch forward slightly.
“You’re a pervert, you know that?”
But then, with a smile, she said “But that’s what I love about you.”
Then, she leaned in and gave me a nice long kiss.

Part 2: An Interesting Development

2 months had passed now, since Mom’s impregnation. Things had been going along normally. Our sex life was still
fantastic and Mom had been feeling fine. She had been checking into different pregnancy details, mainly to find out
when she could get an ultrasound to find out what the gender of the baby was.

I opened my eyes. I was in bed. Mom’s bed. I turned over to see her laying there, naked, voluptuous and beautiful.
I blinked. Today was the “Bring your Kid to Work Day” at Mom’s office. Mom wanted me to go into work with her and
see how her days went. I snuggled up to Mom and ran my hand down her side, resting it on her ass cheek.
“Mom,” I said, “Time to wake up.”
She groaned and stretched. As she did so, she turned over to face me. “Oohhhh. Good morning, sweetie,” she said,
wrapping her arms around my head as I looked down at her. “How’s my lover this morning?”
“Great,” I said, “I get to wake up to your beautiful face everyday.” I brushed her hair behind her ear. “And your
beautiful body.” I ran my fingers from her cheek, down her neck, between her breasts, across her stomach and rested
them on her pussy mound. “Of course I’m great.” She smiled, leaned up and gave me a quick kiss. “You have no
idea how much I love you, baby.” With that, she got up from bed and headed for her dresser.
I sat and watched as she got out various articles of clothing and started to put them on. I watched as she put on a
pair of stockings, rolling them up her thighs. I watched as she got out the set of blue panties with a heart on the front
and slid them up her legs until they hugged her pussy tightly. I watched as she got out a black lace bra and slid it
on so it was cupping her perky breasts. She looked at me. “Don’t just lay there. You have to get dressed too.”
“Oh, right!” I sat up and went to my room to change.

Once I was done, I walked out and saw Mom in her room, putting on her shoes. I walked in and saw her wearing her
normal office wear. But beneath, I knew all the intimates she was wearing. The clothing that was snuggling up
against the private areas of Mom’s figure that I had caressed the night before.
And the night before. And the night before.

“You ready?” I asked.
“Yea,” she said, standing up, “Let’s go.”

Mom’s office was a couple miles away from our house. When he got there, we saw a bunch of other employees with
their kids following them around. And that’s how a majority of my day went. I followed Mom everywhere as she
showed me how her day progressed. A majority of her day was spent in her office, which she showed me after a
meeting that a bunch of other parents and kids attended. Her office was decently spacious and well furnished.

Mom took me over to her desk. “Sit here,” she said, pointing to one of the chairs in front of the desk. While I sat
down, Mom went over to the door, locked it, and walked back to the desk. She went behind the desk, opened a
drawer, and pulled out a pair of panties. Walking back around to the front of the desk, she said “Watch this…”
She then proceeded to sit on her desk, facing me, and then removed her shoes. She then removed her panties from
underneath her skirt and put her feet up on the desk. This gave me a nice, open view of Mom’s pussy between her
spread legs. Then, leaning back, she began to rub the panties against her pussy. “You ready?” she asked.
“I suppose,” I replied. She smiled, then began to shove the panties into her pussy. With each push, the panties were
driven deeper and deeper into her. Finally, they were all the way in, not even giving any appearance that she had
anything in her vagina at all. “Now fuck me in the ass,” she said, pulling off her skirt. I walked over to her and pulled
down my pants. I had already had a raging hard on. Pulling Mom towards me by her legs, I positioned my cock in
front of her inviting asshole and leaned in. Her asshole was warm and tight. Mom laid back all the way on her desk,
sighing. Then I went to town, thrusting in and out of my mother’s ass, feeling her constrict and relax as she flexed
her ass muscles. “Don’t stop,” she whispered, “I think I’m gunna cum….” I thrust deeper and harder after hearing
this, and began to rub my fingers over Mom’s pussy. I spread her vaginal lips and massaged her clitoris with one
hand, and reached the other up to her clothed breasts and squeezed them. Then I felt Mom’s asshole tighten around
my cock and hold it in place. While she came, I went crazy on her clitoris and shoved a couple fingers into her
pussy,feeling the panties inside. Once she was done, she said, “Alright, baby. Fill up my ass. Shoot that load deep
into me.” Those words sent me over the edge. My thrusts slowed as I shot stream after stream of cum deep into my
mother’s ass. “Ohhhh,” she moaned, “I can feel it inside of me.”

Once I had finished, I pulled out and put my pants back on. Mom took her panties and put them back on. Her panties
were still stuffed deep into her pussy and my sperm was still far up her ass, but she put her panties back on anyway.
She put her skirt on afterward and then stood up. “I’ll take my lunch and drive you home,” she said, walking to the
door, “No need to stay around here. My work is boring anyway.”

She winked at me.

It was around 6 that Mom finally got home from work. She walked in the front door, sat down on the couch and turned
on the TV, taking off her shoes as she did so. “Long day?” I asked. “Sort of,” she said, taking off her vest leaving just
her white blouse on top. I sat down next to her and watched some TV. I rested my hand on her thigh while she leaned
her head against my shoulder.
“So,” I said, “Any new progress with the baby?”
“In a way,” she replied, “The doctor says that it’s looking healthy so far. No impairments or problems.”
“That’s a relief,” I said, rubbing Mom’s thigh, “Are they going to know that the baby is ours?”
“That’s the thing,” she said, “I’m still trying to figure out how to keep our relationship off of the radar.”
Then she took her head off of my shoulder and sat straight. “That reminds me….I almost forgot. My work is having a
one month retreat. Me and a lot of the team have to go to this thing over in Manhattan. They just told me today.”
“When is this going to be?” I asked.
“About 6 days from now, she replied, “When July starts.”
Nothing much was said for a while, then Mom continued. “Do you think you can cope for a month? On your own?”
“Of course I can,” I replied, “Daniel Jr. might miss you though.”
“Is that so?” Mom asked, rubbing her hand over my crotch, “Well, I’ll make sure he gets treated very well before his
hiatus.”

She then pulled off her skirt, revealing her thigh highs and panties. “Remember those panties I got out of my desk?”
Mom asked. “Yea….” I said. She took off her panties, revealing her pussy lips. Then, reaching her fingers into her
pussy, she began to pull out the panties. “No way,” I said, “Did you not have to pee all day or what?”
“Well,” she said, continuing to pull the undergarment out of her vagina, “I really do now, which is why I decided to
finally take it out.” She finally had the pair all the way out. She took it in both hands and presented it to me.

“Here you go,” she said, “When I’m not around. To use however you wish. All yours. Just ask me if you ever need
them ‘refreshed’. Now I have to go. Bad. “She got up from the couch and ran over to the bathroom, closing the door
behind her. I was left sitting on the couch, damp panties in my hand. I brought them to my nose and inhaled.
My heart raced. I lowered them and gazed back at the bathroom door. The room was strangely silent.

Part 3: Hiatus

I awoke. Mom was sleeping in front of me, her naked back exposed. I had regained consciousness quite suddenly.
It was peculiar. I sat up and blinked my eyes a couple times, becoming fully awake. I went downstairs and walked up
to the living room window. The sun was just peeking up over the horizon, shining its light on the house next door.
It was a house that had been for sale for the past couple months. It was a prestigious place. A little bit too fancy for
this neighborhood, in fact. A large U-Haul was parked in the driveway while a moving team was taking boxes into the
house. I suddenly felt Mom’s breasts press into my back as she wrapped her arms around me from behind.
“Someone’s finally moving into that house?” Mom asked. “It appears so,” I replied. We just stood there for a while we
watched the truck being unloaded. Then a man wearing a suit exited the house and began talking to the workers.
A woman followed soon after him. As soon as I saw her, I was entranced.

She looked to be in her early 30s. She was wearing a red dress that showcased her unbelievable cleavage and
stopped just short of her beautiful, curvaceous ass. She approached the man and spoke a few words to him.
He seemed to ignore her which caused her to speak again. The two then appeared to get in a small argument which
ended when the man walked over to a BMW and got in. He then drove off down the street to work, I assumed.
“Hmm,” said Mom, watching the saddened woman walk back into the house, head bowed. “Looks like you may have
something to keep you busy while I’m gone.” “You can’t be serious,” I said, watching the woman’s toned legs as she
rounded a corner in the house and disappeared from view. “It’ll be a challenge,” said Mom, placing her hands on my
shoulders, “You have to sleep with that woman before I get back from my retreat.” “Or what?” I asked. “Or else I won’t
let you fuck our daughter.” “What?” I said, “Our daughter?” “Yep,” Mom said, “It’s a girl. Found out yesterday.”
I stared at the house across the street before turning back to Mom.
I placed my hands on her ass and gave her a kiss.
“You’re on.”

The day had come. Mom had to leave. I was to be alone for 30 days. No sexual output, unless I acted on Mom’s
challenge. I was able to fuck Mom before she left in the morning. It was nice knowing that I had sent her out with a
pussy full of my cum. But then she was gone. Down the street and around the corner, and I was alone. To skip all of
the boring stuff, I’ll just talk about my goal.
Fucking my neighbor.

A few nights after Mom had left was the first progress that had been made. I had been watching the house as often as
I could. Everything seemed to be normal for the first couple of days. The man and woman would leave in the morning
for work. The woman would get home first at around 5 and then man at about 7. A 2 hour period where the woman
was home alone. So far so good.

But then, on the 3rd night, things started to happen. The man had gotten home and I could see the two of them
arguing through the large kitchen window. After about a minute of this, the man left the house in a fury and got back
in his car. The woman followed him out and watched him drive away from the open doorway. She sat down on the
doorstep and vacantly stared down the street.

This is when I made my first move.

I left the house and walked across the street. As I walked up their driveway, I called to the woman. “Hey,” I said.
She looked over at me as I walked towards her. She started to stand up but I put my hand out, signaling her to stay
seated. “Are you alright?” I asked.
“Did you have to see that?” she replied.
“Not have to, but I did,” I said.
“I am so sorry. Which house are you in?”
I pointed straight across the street.
“It won’t happen again,” she said, “I’ll make sure of it.”
“It’s fine,” I said, sitting down next to her, “I just wanted to make sure you were alright.”
She smiled. “How very thoughtful of you.”
“So,” I said, staring down at their lawn, “Where’d you two move here from?”
“Upstate. My husband got a position here in the city so we had to move closer.”
“Your husband, you say? How long have you two been married?”
“About a year now. It wasn’t always like this you know…” She was also staring at the lawn as she faded off.
“What’s been causing this strain then?” I asked.
“The job, I think. It’s only been over the past few months that he’s been so short with me.”
“Short with you?” I asked with a grin. I was treading on very risky ground with a joke of this caliber, but it seemed to
go over better than I originally thought. She laughed slightly.
“In more than one way, I guess you could say,” she replied with a smile, “He just hasn’t been himself. And I don’t
know what to do.”
I placed my hand on her back. It rested on her dress strap right below her left shoulder.
“Well,” I said, “If you need anyone to talk to, I’ll be across the street. My mom is going to be gone until August, so
feel free to come over at anytime, ok?”
“Thanks for the offer,” she said.
I stood up and walked back over to the house. From inside, I surveyed her movements. She got up and went back
inside.

I could see her, standing in front of the island in the kitchen. She took her right hand and placed it on her left
shoulder, right above where I had put mine. Then she lowered her touch to right above her left breast, where her heart
seemed to be. I squinted, thinking. Then she disappeared from my vision and the lights soon turned off as well.
An interesting night to say the least….

The next event of interest happened the following night. I was watching TV at around 5:30 in the evening. The sun was
just going down over the horizon. I was flipping through the channels when someone knocked at the door. I turned my
head and looked outside. There was only one car in the driveway across the street. And it wasn’t the husband’s.
I got up and answered the door. It was her.
She was wearing some relaxed jeans and a sweater with a knitted jacket.
Casual, laidback. Not her usual elegant style.

“Cold?” I asked.
“Kind of,” she said with a smile “Can I come in?”
“Sure,” I replied, stepping aside.
She walked in and looked around.
“Nice place,” she said.
“Thanks,” I replied, “Nothing compared to your enormous mansion across the street though.”
“That place isn’t as majestic as it appears,” she said, “It’s too big. Too cold. Lifeless.”
“I see,” I said, looking back at the living room, “Well, I was just watching some TV. Would you like to join me?”
She smiled. “That sounds fantastic.”

The next 2 hours were some of the most enjoyable I had had since Mom left. While sitcoms played on the screen,
almost ambient, me and the woman chatted about our lives. I found out that her name was Jennifer. We talked about
our interest and hobbies and everything in between. The chemistry between us was fantastic. Eventually, we got to
the topic of sex. She told me that she actually had sex with a girl in high school first, before legitimately losing her
virginity in college. I asked her if she still had feelings for females. She replied, “….Occasionally.” I smirked. She then
asked me about my sexual preferences. I told her that I tried my best to be a ladies’ man. She perked right up once I
said this. She replied that I was indeed a charmer and wanted to know if I was still a virgin. I told the truth.
She smiled and placed her hand on her face. “Interesting,” she said.

Before long, she decided to head back across the street. She slipped in that she would be “over again soon” before
returning home.

It wasn’t but 8 days before my challenge was completed.
It was the next night. The one after our little life story exchange. I was standing in the kitchen, fridge open in front of
me, when I heard a knock on the door. I turned around and approached the living room window. Just her car.
I walked over to the door and opened it.
She was wearing the same red dress she was in when I first saw her. Her hands were behind her back.
“Mind if I come in?” she asked, then displayed what she was hiding. Two wine glasses in one hand, and a bottle of
champagne in the other. “Make yourself at home,” I said, stepping aside.

“So therefore…she would want to go out with me right?” Jennifer asked. “Possibly,” I replied, “If I was in a situation
like that, I don’t know if I would have dropped a line like that though.” She nudged me slightly on the shoulder.
“Oh whatever, I’m a charmer.”
“You’re spot on there,” I said, “But that’s a pick-up line that would have to be handled properly, even by someone of
your caliber.” “I’m honored,” she replied, setting her 4th glass of champagne down on the coffee table, “But she was
already a lesbian anyway. And I wanted to experiment. Don’t you think I look fuckable?” “100%. But that line was just
so….gah!” I made an incredulous face and she gave me a snide face. “Yes, well, I never got to sleep with her,” she
said, picking up her glass again and taking another sip,
“So I just went home and fucked my sister.”

I nearly choked on my drink. “Come again?” I said. “I went home and had sex with my sister,” she said. “I wanted to
experiment so I decided to just try out both sides of the spectrum at the same time. Lesbianism and incest.”
“I’m surprised,” I said, “You don’t seem like the type.” “We never do,” she replied. “People you’d never expect dabble
around in it.” “Too true,” I responded.
She gave tilted her head to the side and gave me an interested look. “What’s that supposed to mean?”
“What do you think it means?”
“I think you’ve dabbled in it yourself.”
“In incest?”
“Yea.”
“Hmm…”
Now here is where I decided to let me secret out. Jennifer seemed trustworthy enough.
“…I suppose that you would be correct.”
“I knew it! With who? Your Mom?”
“Yep.”
“Kinky. How is she?”
“She’s fantastic. Knows all of the right moves.”
“Wow. What kind of stuff goes through your mind?”
“Well…it turns me on that I have unlocked the hidden, private side of her. You know, to be sticking my cock in the
very pussy that gave birth to me. To be sucking on the nipples that gave me sustenance as a baby. And then to lean
up and give her a kiss lasting longer than a couple of seconds. To be doing what I’m not supposed to, but she’s
letting me and enjoying it. It’s amazing.”
“That sounds so hot. I need to meet her.”
“You certainly should. But enough about me. Tell me about your first time. With your sister.”
“Well, I had come home from the party and was still a little buzzed. She was in her room which was right next to
mine. I peeked in and saw her laying in bed, the covers half covering her. I noticed her ass peeking through the
sheets. She was wearing polka-dot panties that were snug in her ass crack. I remember them vividly. Out of the blue,
I started to get turned on. At first I was kind of weirded out by this, but the alcohol did away with that pretty quickly.
I walked into her room and closed and locked the door behind me. I quietly snuck up on her bed and knelt down.”

It was at this point that I noticed that her nipples were so hard that they were perfectly visible through her dress.

“Her ass was right in front of my face. I leaned forward and gave her ass cheek a kiss. Then another. Then another.
I was so wet by this point that I just had to go further. I pulled the thong out of her crack and slipped my finger in.
I rubbed it across her asshole then pulled it out and sucked on it. She tasted so good. It was at this point that she
awoke and leaned up. She asked me what I was doing. I decided to take a chance. I leaped up onto the bed and
started kissing her. Full on. I think she was surprised at first but within moments she was enjoying it as much as I
was. I started kissing her neck and heard her whisper ‘I’ve waited for this for so long’.
And…well…the rest is history.”
As she finished her story, she also finished her 4th glass.

“Wow,” I said “What happened after that?”
“Well, I didn’t realize that my sister was a squirter. At one point, I was fingering her with her panties still on and she
came, soaking my hand and her panties. The next morning, we decided to start a routine. Every morning, we would
wear each other’s underwear from the previous day. So that way by the end of that night, our panties would be
soaked in each other’s juices. We would then swap, sniff the panties while we played with ourselves, then eventually
made love. After that, the next day, we would start fresh and repeat. It was great.
We bonded so wonderfully. But, after a while, she eventually found a man and married him and I did the same.
But neither of us regret our brief time we spent together. As sisters, madly in love.”
“….You have no idea how turned on I am right now,” I said.

She giggled.

“Jennifer?” I said.
“Yes, Daniel?” she replied.
“Would it be alright if I made love to you? Right now?”
She stared at me for a couple seconds. Her expression still the same as before I asked her the question.
“You know what?” she asked?
She then leaned forward and slowly connected our lips. It was a soft kiss. No head movement, just lips.
Then she disengaged and tilted her forehead forward to touch mine. I could smell her subtle flowery fragrance and
could see her amazing cleavage nestled in her dress.
“I think that would be just fine.”

Our foreheads still touching, I pushed her backwards, making ler lay down on the couch.
I slipped my hands behind her and grabbed her ass as I started kissing her neck.
While she moaned quietly, I could feel her grinding her crotch against mine. She was even more impatient than I was.
“Do you want me to just cut to the chase?” I asked.
“Yes,” she replied, “Our stories were foreplay enough.”
This being said, I started to get undressed and she did the same. Her body was very similar to Mom’s, more perky
though, yet didn’t have the prestige or grace of Mom’s.
They both had amazing thighs, tits and asses. Both ravishing women. Once we were naked, she lay back down on
the couch and spread her legs. I was about to lean in and make my move when she reached her hand up and
stopped me.
“Wait,” she said, “I have an idea.”
She got up from the couch, grabbed her clothes and walked over to the door. “Where are you going?” I asked.
“Follow me,” she said, “You can leave your clothes here.” She then opened the door and walked out into the night.
Confused, I followed her and saw her walking nude across my lawn. “Come on!” she called back.
“This is crazy!” I said, following her across the street to her house. “It’s 10:30,” she replied, “No one’s out.”
Eventually we made it into the house and into the kitchen. She threw her clothes down and said “I want you to fuck
me on the table.” “That table?” I said, pointing, “Is that the one you guys eat on?”
“Yes,” she said walking over to it, her ass cheeks facing me, “When he eats breakfast tomorrow morning, I want him
to be eating at the place where we fucked just hours before.”
“Speaking of him, where is he?”
“A late meeting. Won’t be home till after midnight.”
“Well, I don’t want to waste any time,” I said, walking over.
“This is where he sits,” she said, pointing to a chair. She sat up onto the table, right in front of the chair, and laid
back. “I’m ready.” I moved the chair away and grabbed her legs. The action was about to start right where his
breakfast would be the next day.I entered her slowly, but started in soon enough. She was fantastic.
It was all the small things. The biting of her lips, her expressions, her eyes rolling back into her head.

Her tits were perfect because they didn’t bounce a ton, just swayed slightly as I ravaged her pussy.
“What about a condom?” I asked. “I don’t care,” she said. “Impregnate me, if you want. I don’t mind.”
Then, almost too soon, it seemed, I let loose, deep inside her. “Oh….” she said, “…..fuck….”
Just whispers. I could tell she was coming too. Her pussy gripped me lovingly and wouldn’t let go. I laid down on her
chest as we both connected on a sensual level. I could hear her purring slightly as her thighs shook and vibrated.
She was in heaven, satisfied after so long of a hiatus. And then, finally, we were through. We had done it.
I slid out between her lips, which were reluctant to let me go. “That was….” she whispered, “…..incredible.
I needed that so badly.” “Glad to oblige,” I replied, “Now, I have a favor to ask.” “Anything,” she said.” “I need proof
that I fucked you,” I said. “To show my Mom.” “Sure,” she said, “How about I sign my panties and give em’ to you?”
“Sounds good,” I replied. She found a marker and the panties she had been wearing. “What’s your Mom’s name?”
she asked. I told her and she started to write… “Your son is fantastic lover. I am incredibly jealous that you get to live
with that stud and come home to him each night. I look forward to meeting you sometime in the future. Jennifer.”
She followed this with a small heart and gave me the panties. “Good?” she asked. “Great,” I said.

Part 4: “I now pronounce you, Mother and Son.”

The day had come. Mom would return. Jennifer and I had fucked 3 times since our first, totaling 4 altogether. I even
had the privilege of being the first guy inside of her asshole. Always an honor, to be sure. At least I had a fuck buddy
to keep me company during the 30 day period. And, soon enough, the period was over. And Mom was back. She
pulled up in the driveway and got out. She was wearing one of my favorite blouses that revealed a devastating amount
of cleavage. I could also spot the pink bra which I admired so much. “Welcome back,” I said.
“Oh son….” she whispered and ran to me.
She pulled me in the house and closed the door. Within 30 seconds, we were both naked, and within 3 minutes, we
had both orgasmed. “Wow,” she said as I rolled off of her, “I needed that SO bad. It was excruciating not having your
dick in me each night.” “Tell me about it,” I said, “I missed my little princess and her sweet juices.”
I started making out with her pussy lips.

Then I remembered. I got up from the bed and walked over to the dresser. “Here you go,” I said, tossing her the
panties. She caught them and read the words written on them. “No way,” she exclaimed, “You did it?!” “Sure did,” I
replied. “Come to find out, she has played around in incest too. Her and her sister were lovers for a while.”
“No kidding?” she said, “I need to meet her.” “She said the same thing about you,” I said. I walked back over to the
bed and sat down. “So,” I said, looking at Mom’s stomach, “How is she coming along?”
“Very nicely,” she said, “Your new mistress is being constructed inside of your Mother’s womb as we speak.”

….Talk about a turn on. Within minutes I was cumming inside of Mom again.

“Mom, I have something to ask you,” I said. We were eating dinner at the table.
She was wearing nothing but a pair of panties, her usual household dress code.
“What is it, baby?” she said.
“Have you ever thought about getting married?”
At this, Mom stopped eating and stared at me. “….Wow….” she said, leaning back in her chair and sticking one
hand into her panties while the other groped one of her breasts.
“…Are you serious?” “Dead serious. Do you think something like that could work?”
“I’m sure we could figure some sort of work around. Oh man..” Her eyes rolled up into her head and she sighed. “My
son, becoming my husband. We would have our own rings. Holy shit, I am so turned on. This is an amazing idea.
I want to do it as soon as possible.”
“Get married?”
“Yes.”
“How? I’m only 14.”
“Yea, I know. It’s possible.”
“Really? Do you think you could look into it?”
“Of course, sweetie,” she said, walking around the table and sitting on my leg, her moist panties throttling my thigh.
“I love you. So much. Not only is it fucking sexy to have you inside of me so often, but you’re a handsome young
man with a good heart. It would be an honor to be your bride, son.”

You can most likely assume what happened next.

6 months in now, and Mom was showing. She never ceased to impress me with her ever-growing maternity lingerie
wardrobe. Her hormones were off of the charts. Not very many mood swings, thank heavens. Lots of heightened
sexual activity though. Hey, I wasn’t complaining. Her sexual preferences were changing. She enjoyed being on top
more. Gave her more room and freedom. Plus, having her ever-growing womb right in front of me while I had my cock
buried deep inside of her was a massive turn-on.

She had started researching ways for us to get married. She was in a toss up between legally getting married as
mother and son, getting married using fake identities, or moving to a different town and claiming to be married.
The legal aspects were tricky, as it seemed to be practically impossible to get married as mother and son in any
town really. She didn’t want to forge an identity for me or herself. So the most plausible option would be claiming.
Yet claiming wasn’t the same as having her name and mine on a piece of paper. Mother and son, wife and husband.
Do their separate things during the day. Come home at night. Then make love.

One day, while we were sitting the living room, watching TV, she brought up a completely new topic.
“We should go visit my Mom,” she said.
“Michelle?” I asked, “Why?”

(It’s also important to note here, we never called my Mother’s Mother ‘grandma’. That is the only time I will use that
word here. We always have called here by name. It’s just how we’ve always done it. How I grew up with it anyway.)

“Well, she should know about the baby. And even more importantly, about us.”
“Why!? She’d go crazy.”
“I don’t know about that. She was always open to sexuality during her younger years.”
“I still don’t know. Wouldn’t that be weird? Telling her about us?”
“…..Oh….my…..”
Mom stared at me for a moment.
“I just had an idea.”
“What?”
“Ok, once we started fucking, your outlook on me changed right? I went from your mother to your lover.”
“Yes. Your point?”
“You have a new outlook on family, right?”
“Yea.”
“Now that I’ve said that, visualize Michelle.”

“Holy shit.”

Mom had just planted an idea in my mind that certainly would never leave. I had never thought of fucking my mother
before, and I had certainly never thought of fucking Michelle, or even thinking about her as attractive.
But now that Mom had said it, she was onto something.

Michelle had turned 48 last year, so she might have been 50 at the time of this conversation. Last I had seen her, she
still seemed young and jovial. Along with Mom, Michelle was a single woman. Her husband had left a while back, and
since then she seemed to have been on the prowl. Taking guys home and hitting up the high-end restaurants and
clubs. From what I recall, she had brown hair, perky tits, a defined ass, and absolutely. incredible. thighs. Even had
some strong calves. Imagining myself between Michelle’s stunning, ravishing legs, pumping in and out of the vagina
that gave birth to my Mother while she holds onto my shoulders and begs for more….gave me an instant boner.

“So, we go visit her. Let her know about this and see what she thinks. And if she’s alright with it, I can try to seduce
her if I want to?”
“Sounds kinky, doesn’t it?”
“Oh, Mom….” I said, turning off the TV and sticking my hand into her panties, “You always have your son’s, or,
should I say, husband’s well-being on your mind, don’t you?”
“Us women need to look out for our men,” she said, spreading her legs and putting her feet up onto the couch,
leaning in towards me, our lips almost touching, “My womanhood belongs to you. You and no one else. My pussy is
yours. For now and for always. There will be no others but you. My son. My man. I will take are of you as a parent
and as a mistress. A guardian and a call-girl. A mother and a lover. I am yours. Forever.”
Then she kissed me.

I was lying in bed with the covers over me, Mom sitting next to me. She was wearing one of my favorite corsets with
her pair of panties that said “My Son’s Best Friend” on the front. You can find anything on the Internet if you look in
the right places.
She was painting her toenails a bright pink.
“So,” she said, “How do you think we should confront Michelle?”
“About what?” I replied, “About the baby or me fucking her?”
“Either.”
“Well, we should probably start from the beginning in great detail. I don’t think we should start our conversation with
‘We are mother and son and we fuck and will have a daughter soon’. We need to explain how we got here and how
happy we are. We obviously have perfect chemistry because we are family, and that carries over into our sex life.
The way we present it needs to soften the blow. Then, once we explain that, the baby shouldn’t be a problem. And if
she is ok with that, I feel that seducing her won’t be hard. Our story needs to be told first before I try to get into her
pants.”
“That sounds good. I think you should probably start it with your side of the story, just because she wouldn’t be as
inclined to get angry at someone who isn’t her own child. I can take over with my explanation afterwards.”
“Doesn’t sound too bad.”
“Oh sweetie?” she said, blowing onto her toes to dry them, “Would you want me to try and put in a good word for
you? After we explain ourselves?
Might plant a thought in her head that you can act on.”
“If you want. It’s up to you.”

Mom swung her right leg over me and sat down on me cowgirl style, straddling my cock through the sheets and her
panties. She rested her hands on her thigh-highs and said “Damn right it’s up to me. I am your Mother after all.
I am still in control over you. You need to obey me.”She started grinding her pussy against my cock, the words
“My Son’s Best Friend” crumpling and straightening out with each slide up and down my dick.
“And I say……..that I’m going to make you cum through 2 layers of fabric. Without even being in my pussy.”

With great pleasure, I obeyed her.

Part 5: Michelle

The suitcases were packed and in the car. Our visit to Michelle was planned and ready to execute. She lived about
2 hours away so we called her and arranged a 1 week stay.
Mom made sure to pack my favorite outfits.

The trip felt relatively short. Probably because I fingered Mom most of the time. Her orgasms nearly crashed us on
occasion, but she begged for more after each one.

By the time we had arrived, Mom had made a damp spot on her seat from the 11 orgasms she had.
Michelle’s house was located in a suburb similar to our’s but seemed more high-end. Jennifer’s house wouldn’t have
seemed out of place here. Within seconds of pulling up, Michelle opened the door and walked out.

With my new perspective, I evaluated her.
She was wearing an amazingly tight black dress. Her breasts seemed to be about G sized, while her BWH looked to
be around 36-24-34.
Her ass was very defined while her legs……damn. Indescribable. Amazing, on the whole. Mom’s genes certainly
came from top grade female form.

“Hey, you guys!” Michelle said, walking over to us, “Long time no see!”
“Hey Mom,” Mom said, hugging Michelle.
“It’s been too long! Why didn’t you call sooner? And you’re expecting!?”
“Yes, yes. I’ve been….busy. Big business stuff, you know.”
“Of course, of course. Who’s the father??”
“Oh, no one you know.”
“A daughter after my own heart, I see. And Daniel…”
She gave me a quick lookover and I did the same to her.
My context was probably a tad bit different than her’s though.
“…You’ve….grown.”
Maybe I was emanating some sort of vibe or subconscious messages, but I could have sworn that Michelle’s tone
had gone ever so slightly sensual. “What a handsome young man he’s become! Man, guys, it really has been too
long! I haven’t seen you in forever. Grab your stuff and come in!”
Michelle walked back into the house. Of course, I had to do the obligatory ass examination.
Mom and I exchanged a look.

“Oh, just a date.”
“A date, Mom? With whom?”
“Oh…..just….a friend.”
“Do I know him?”
“Probably not.”
“Jeeze, Mom. You get around way too much.”
“Hey! Menopause hasn’t kicked in yet. And I wanted to have as much fun as I can until then.”

Mom and Michelle were hashing some things out downstairs while I unpacked upstairs. I couldn’t see them, just hear
them.

“Fair enough, I suppose. When will this….guy… get here?”
There was a pause.
“Six. 20 minutes.”
“Ok, I need to talk to you. This is important.”

It was at this point where I expected Mom to call me downstairs and we’d execute our “plan”. Instead, their voices
trailed off as they walked into a different room. Strange. I didn’t want to go downstairs and interrupt though, so I
continued to unpack. Before long, thedoor bell rang and footsteps made their way to the door.
“….Continue this later.”
Then the door opened and I heard a male voice. The rest was incomprehensible until the door closed. Then more
footsteps up the stairs and Mom appearing in the door way.
“What was that all about?” I asked.
“Michelle’s gone. On her date,” she said, bending over, her jeans tightening around her ass.
“No, not that. What did you talk to her about for all that time?”
She looked at me while I was checking out her ass and winked at me.
“That’s for me to know and you to find out.”

While she was saying this line, I approached her from behind and pressed my crotch against her ass. She looked
back towards me and gave me a sexy smirk. Let’s just say that Michelle’s guest bed got introduced to doggy-style
anal that evening.

That night, Mom and I were lying in bed, fast asleep. Something woke me up. At the time, I didn’t know what. But
looking back, it must have been the front door opening and closing. I sat up in bed and listened. I could hear Michelle
stumble up the stairs and into her bedroom across the hall. By the sounds she was making, I decided to go out and
make sure she made it safely to her bed, at least. I opened the bedroom door and saw her in the her room.
I bridged the gap across the hall to get a closer look.

She appeared to be drunk, stumbling around the room, attempting to remove her jewelry, shoes etc.
Why was she home so early?, I had thought. If she was on a date, wouldn’t she have gone to the guy’s house or at
least brought him here?
But no. She was alone. And seemed upset.

I walked into the room.
“Michelle?”
She turned towards me while trying to take off her bracelet with her teeth.
“Oh, Daniel! How great it is to seeeee you.”
She stumbled towards me, tripping slightly in her high heels.
“You alright?”
“Oh, just fiiiiiinnnee darling. Apart from being stood up, just fiiiinnee!”
“The guy stood you up?”
“Oh yeeesss. Took me to dinner, went to the ressstroom and never cammee back. So I drank a couple driinks and
came back here and fell into a deeeeeep slumber.”
With this, she tripped onto the bed and started giggling.
“Michelle, you need to get undressed and go to bed.” (I hoped a line like this might trigger something.)
“I can do that allllll by myself. Just go back to Mommy and have some more fun, will you?”
“….What!?”
“It’s ok, sweetie,” she said, rolling around on the bed, “Your Mom told me all abouuttt it earlier.”
“That we…”
“Fuck? Oh yesss, sweetheart. All about it. And the baby, too.”
“You’re not upset?”
“Of course nott! Truth be told..” She hiccupped. “..Your Mother and I have had some….relations of our own in the
past.”
“…..Really?! You and Mom….”
“Mmhmmmmm”, she said, slipping off of the bed and to her knees, “Ever since she was 15.”
With these words, she reached for my boxers and pulled them down. I felt no need to object.
My dick was hanging in front of her face, semi-hard. But within seconds of her grasping it, it was 100%.
Looking up at me, she said “Do you mind?”
“Go right ahead.”

She took me into her mouth instantly. Her tongue was soft and her lips gentle as they ran up and down my shaft.
No need to linger here, as this just continued for 2 minutes until I came down her throat as she took me completely
into her mouth. Her gag reflex must have been non-existent.

“Mmmmm, so good,” she said, licking her lips, “Now, sleeeeeeeep.”
She snaked her way back onto the bed, dragging me with her. She collapsed once on it and passed out instantly.
I decided that I was fine where I was so I pulled up my boxers, maneuvered the covers onto Michelle then got under
them myself. I also fell asleep fairly quickly.

“Daniel?”
I awoke to that word. As I opened my eyes, I turned over to see Michelle staring at me, half a foot away.
“Morning,” I said.
“What’s going on?”
“You came home last night. The guy stood you up.”
“Yes, I know. I mean, what happened…..here?”
“Uhh. Well….let me ask you a question first.”
“….Ok. What?”
“What did Mom tell you yesterday?”
“….About….About you two….and your….you know.”

Whew, she didn’t just make it up.

“Ok, well, last night, you came home and I helped you into bed.”
“…That’s it? I sense there’s more.”
“…Do you want to know the truth?”
“Yes.”
“You gave me a blowjob.”
“….I did? Really?”
“Yes, really. And you were amazing, if I do say so myself.”
She leaned back and gave me an inquisitive look. Certainly no angry or upset emotions.
“Wow. Thank you, I suppose.”
“You’re welcome.”
A moment of silence….
“So, did Mom tell you about my intentions?”
“What intentions?”
“To try to make love to you.”
Another inquisitive look. I was amazed at how well she was taking this.
“No. Didn’t tell me that. Just about you two and the baby. Must not have had time before I left.”
“Ahh, I see.”

Another bit of silence…

“Well,” she said, “Do you still want to?”
My heart skipped a beat.
“Of course. You’re an indescribable woman who I would love fuck.”
She smiled.
“I’m honored. Well, I’m down if you are. Help me get out of this dress.”

She turned and presented her back to me. I unzipped the back of her dress as she slipped it off of her shoulders.
She stood up and pulled her dress down. Past her chest, over her breasts, down her stomach, over her ass before
finally collapsing down her legs.
She wasn’t wearing any under garments.
She turned and displayed her body to me.

Amazing breasts. As firm and perky as Mom’s. Almost similar in every way.
Cute pussy with a thin layer of hair on her prominent pubic mound above sexy, shaven lips.
And her legs. Her legs…..I still can’t describe them.

“Wow. I’m speechless.”
“Your Mom did say that you were sweet,” she said, crawling back into the bed, “And she’s right.”
Our connection was fantastic. It’s like we had known each other all of our lives and were right in the middle of a
multiple year relationship. She laid on her back and spread her legs. The fantasy that I had previously now took place
almost exactly as I had imagined. My cock slipped into her pussy with ease. She might have been old, but her body
refused to show it. She might have been 49 or 50, but she looked and talked like a young, fruitful 30 year old. But it
was still obvious that she had years of experience. Her moans, sighs, gasps, pants, cries, yells, whimpers, groans
and hums were some of the most erotic sounds I’d ever heard. Definitely on par with Mom. Her pussy was out of
this world. The amount of control it had was devastating. It felt like it was living, breathing and squeezing in time with
my thrusts. We both came after a solid 5 minutes of fucking. We tried to hold out, but we couldn’t stop driving each
other crazy with all of the “small things” we’d do. I shot deep into Michelle while she sighed repeatedly, short of
breath. Her orgasm seemed very subtle and delicate compared to the way she fucked. Maybe there haven’t been
many guys to get her to this point before.
“Ugh……wow,” she said as I rolled off of her, “I haven’t felt like that in years. Mom said you were good, but I didn’t
think anything like that….”
“You were incredible, yourself. That orgasm was pretty cute.”

She blushed.

“Well, well, well.”
Michelle and I turned towards the doorway where Mom was standing in a see through babydoll.
“You guys didn’t wait for me, eh?”
“Oh, dear,” Michelle said, standing up, “Don’t be so selfish. What better way to warm-up than an intimate one on
one session?”
“Oh, I suppose,” Mom said.
“Plus, you’ve been fucking him for ages. Tell you what,” she said, laying her hands on Mom’s shoulders, “We’ll go
out on the town today. See the sights. Meet some of my friends. Get some of the best food. And then, when all of
that’s said and done, we’ll come back here. And have a threesome.”

“Oh, Mom,” Mom said, hugging Michelle, “You know just how to make your daughter happy.”

And what a time we had. Michelle knew all of the places. Sightseeing, elegant movie theaters, luxurious restaurants
with friends and a homey ice cream parlor to bring the evening to a close. Throughout the day, I checked out these 2
women to my heart’s content. To my utmost joy, they would bend over often for an amazing view of cleavage or a
tight ass in jeans or a skirt. Some of the more sensual ones were when they interacted with each other. The most
memorable being when we were on a crowded bus heading for the downtown district. The poles on the bus for people
to hold on to were about 2 feet away from each other. Since the bus was so crowded, Mom and Michelle decided to
find some space between two of these poles. Their ass cheeks wrapped around the poles while their proximity to
each other pressed their breasts together.
Absolutely unreal.

But eventually, the evening had come to an end and it was time to return to Michelle’s house. My excitement to fuck
these two women at the same time could hardly be contained. They seemed to be just as, if not more excited than I
was. When we got home, we went upstairs and into Michelle’s bedroom. They told me to get undressed and lay on
the bed while Mom went into the guest room to change. While she did that, I had the pleasure of watching Michelle
change into a white satin chemise right in front of me. Soon after Michelle was done changing, Mom appeared in the
doorway. She was wearing a new corset that I had never seen before.
Black, tight around her torso which caused her breasts to look more voluptuous than ever before. To compliment this,
she had on a pair of thigh-highs, garter straps and satin gloves.
She looked like a goddess. A pregnant goddess.
Michelle walked over to her and hugged her. “Oh, darling, you look so beautiful. How come you never came to visit
me more often?” “Now that I think about it,” she said, looking her Mother in the eyes, “I have no idea.”
At this, she gave Michelle a quick 1 second kiss. Just long enough to be sensual. A perfect pre-cursor to the
explosive erotic event that was about to take place.

Without a word, they turned to me and started crawling up the bed. My heart was racing.
Mom started by kissing and licking my cock while Michelle made her way up to my face and started kissing me.
This was the first time I had kissed her. Very reminiscent of Mom, but she seemed to have her own style entirely.
Soon, Mom was flat out blowing me while Michelle was lying on top of me, breasts pressing into my chest while our
tongues danced in a sexual embrace. After a little while of this I stopped kissing Michelle and told her that I wanted
to eat her out. With great pleasure, she got up and turned around. Her ass, groin and pussy were hovering above my
head, ready for action. Without hesitating, she lowered her pussy to my mouth. I sucked, licked, kissed and tongued
her vagina ravenously. I could feel her rocking back and forth while I orally pleased her sensitive female areas. While
this was happening, I sensed Mom had stopped sucking me. But before long, I felt an all too familiar sensation as
she sat down on me, enveloping me in her pussy. Then I heard Michelle’s sexual noises stop, only to be replacing
by sucking noises and sighs coming from both women.
They were making out on top of me.

We naturally evolved positions multiple times. They both came about once every 3 minutes on average. I was trying
to hold out as long as I could but it was incredibly difficult. At one point, Mom was lying on her back while I ate her
out and Michelle rimmed me from behind. Then we rotated. Mom ate out Michelle while I made out with Mom’s
asshole. Then, before long, everything was different again. I was fucking Michelle missionary style, her legs going up
and over my shoulders while Mom was sitting on her face. The first time I came was in Mom’s asshole. I was doing
her doggy-style while she was lying on top of Michelle as they were making out. The second time was in Michelle’s
pussy. She was riding me cowgirl, while Mom was making out with me.

On and on it went. The sexual desire never stopped.
I had 3 orgasms by the end and Mom and Michelle probably had a combined total of 20.

We lay there, sexually exhausted. Mom was down near my cock after having finished blowing me while Michelle was
next to me, her breasts pressing into my side.
“That. Was. Amazing!” Michelle said, giving me a kiss, “I’ve never felt like that before in my life.
So exhilarating and…..” She looked at Mom. “….orgasmic.”
“Tell me about it,” Mom said, rubbing my cock, “Who knew my son would end up being such a hunk?”

Epilogue: 15 Years Later

“I’m home!” I said, closing the door behind me. Mom came walking down the stairs, wearing a sheer babydoll and
nothing else.
“Hi, honey,” she said, “How was work?”
“Tiring, but went by quick.”
“Oh good,” Mom said, wrapping her arms around me and giving me a big kiss, “You don’t need to work this
much, you know. With me retiring next year, we’ll have plenty of
income to keep up the place.”

Mom was 44 and I was now 29. She still looked sexy as hell and hadn’t lost any of her appeal. Simply aged. And
aged well. “Yea, I know. I guess you’re right. We shouldn’t be apart so much.”
“Damn straight. I am your wife. We can be together more than we are now and still be fine.”

Mom had found an incredibly hidden loophole deep in some state laws in an out-of-state small town. We were Mother
and Son and legally married, nearing our 14th anniversary.

“Anyway, dinner will be ready soon.”
“Cool.”

I sat down and turned on the TV, flipping to a sitcom.
“Where’s Emily?” I asked.
“Upstairs, studying.”
“The big history test?”
“Yep. She says the whole class is fretting about it.”
“Hmm. I’ll see if I can set her mind at ease.”

I sat up and walked upstairs. Now that Mom and I were married, I had moved into Mom’s, or should I say our room
years ago. Therefore, Emily took my old room.

Emily was my sister and daughter. The child Mother and I had together. And she was gorgeous.
Growing up into a family shaped by incest, I knew everything about her down to the tiniest detail.
Her current bra size was 34D, impressive for a 15 year old. VERY perky tits too. Like her Mother, she had some
meat on her, but wasn’t fat. She just started growing pussy hair which Mom has been teaching her how to keep
maintained. Emily insists on keeping it trimmed.

I opened the door to her room and saw her sitting at her desk, on her laptop.
Her brown hair was in a short ponytail. She had on a tight tanktop, with no bra that I could see, and just a pair of
panties. She claims to enjoy wearing no bottoms….saying things like “Well, my brother enjoys looking at my ass.
Why not let him?” Whenever we have normal, everyday conversation she refers to me as her brother more often then
her father. However, when we fuck, it’s not uncommon to hear her cry “Daddy!”.

“Hey, sweetie,” I said, sitting down on her bed. My old bed.
“Welcome home,” she replied.
“How’s the test coming along?”
“Really fucking hard.”
“Language.”
She gave me a skeptical look.
“I don’t mind you using it in bed, honey. But try not to incorporate it in everyday speech. Will only hinder you in life.”
“Right, right. Anyway, yes, it’s hard.”
I placed my hand on her naked left thigh. “Want to take a break for a while?”
“You joking me?” she asked, flipping her laptop closed.
She turned towards me and jumped onto me, pushing me back onto the bed.
Making out with me was one of her favorite pastimes. She said that it was “the only enjoyable way to spend her free
time”. I certainly didn’t mind.
Our lips connected as she stuck her tongue deep into her mouth. She was more of a sexual fiend than I was. She
was getting me worked up fast so I disengaged and said “Take off those off and sit on my face. Get comfortable.
I’ll see if I can take your mind off of school.
“Without missing a beat, Emily slipped off her underwear and sat down on my face.
She surprised me by resting her asshole on my mouth first.

So there I was, lying down, giving my sister, my daughter, anal cunnilingus while she sat on top of me, moaning and
sighing in ecstasy.

My face fit perfectly between her petite ass cheeks. Although, it’s not like it was the first time it had been there.
“Oh, Daddy,” she said, getting off of me and lying down, “I want you in me right now. I need your cum.”
I turned and looked at her, her legs spread, pussy inviting me to jump in.
“Damn,” I said, getting undressed quickly, “I have a fucking sexy little sister.”
She grinned, filled with joy.

I moved on top of her and dipped my cock towards her vagina. She moved her legs up into the air, gripping my sides,
and whispered “Oh, yes, yes, yes, yes.” I moved down and slipped into her tight little teenage pussy. She did a sort
of whimper/gasp combination as I started thrusting in and out. This is how she grew up. In a incestuous family. Her
father was her brother, married to his mother…her mother. She grew up with a sexual fascination towards both of her
parents. Nudity was a common thing around the house. Yet at the same time, Mom and I made sure to educate her
in the way all other families operated, so if she wished to stop the incest with her generation, she could.
That probably won’t be the case, however.

Her orgasms were always amazing. This one being exceptionally exciting. After a few minutes, she whispered in my
ear “I’m going to cum.”
I said ok and kept slamming in and out of her. It started with a few quiet “Oh god..”s but soon built into “Oh FUCK! I’m
cumming!
I’m cummmminnngg! I’m cummi……..OHHH MY GODD!!!!!!!!!!!”. She hugged me tightly with both her pussy and her
arms. My daughter was a partial squirter. Her orgasms were always body-shaking and produced fluid.
I felt it coating my cock while she screamed in pleasure for a solid 10 seconds before taking a breath.
After 30 seconds, her orgasm ceased.
“Damn, sweetie,” I said, pulling out of her, “You sure know how to work your brother up.”
“You’re not going to cum in me?”
“Not today. I’d like to fuck Mom tonight. And you’ve gotten me ready for such a date. I’ll fuck you twice tomorrow,
alright? It’ll be Saturday.”
“Oh, I guess,” she said, putting her panties back on, “Thank you, though. That was amazing. You’re amazing.”
“No,” I said, giving her a little kiss, “You’re amazing.”

Mom rolled off of me and laid down next to me.
“Wow, honey,” she said, catching her breath, “You were fantastic!”
“Blame Emily,” I said, “She had another of her orgasms earlier.”
“Ahhhhh,” Mom said laying her head onto my chest, her breasts pressing into my waist, “That crazy little girl. So
exciting to see her grow up like this, no? So perky and full of life. And so fucking amazing in bed.”
I gave Mom an inquisitive look. “You been sleeping with her lately?”
Mom gave me a sly look. “Well, you left early this morning without giving me any attention,” she said, running her
hand down my stomach and to my now non-erect cock, cupping it in her hand.
“And I really needed my pussy eaten out.”

“Oh, Mom. You’re such a slut.”
“Don’t I know it. I even had an orgasm while I gave birth to you, baby.”

So there we were. Mother and Son, Wife and Husband, lying naked in bed, post-coital. Our daughter, my sister,
sleeping across the hall, eagerly awaiting the 2 sex sessions I promised her for tomorrow.

Michelle frequently visited the house. She’s gotten to know Emily very well, I must say.

Jennifer still lives next to us. However, her and her husband got a divorce because of the distance their jobs created.
Interestingly enough though, using the same trick Mom was able to discover, she married her sister, who also had
divorced her husband. They both live together across the street.

We had made it. We were happy. And I had a hot Mom and beautiful sister….a beautiful daughter to…..fuck……
whenever I felt like it.

….Fuck….

---

This is the second chapter of how my wife got sucked in by a mob controlled casino, and forced into being a call girl to pay off her debts. Unable to generate enough cash to satisfy the boss, they force her to bring our daughters into the act. This chapter deals with our family.

“MOM MOM come here and see this,” Kathy yelled at the top of her voice.

Fuck I am busted. Fuck fuck fuck I thought to myself. Goddam now what do I do, I thought to myself again, as I heard my wife enter the room. Here I sit with a raging hard on in my hand, and I am trying to will it to shrink back to normal size.

“Well what do we have going on here,” I heard my wife say as she laughed at my predicament.

She looked at my computer and noticed that there were sex videos playing on it of her with various partners.

“Where did you get those videos from?” She asked me with a shock look on her face.

“I paid a ransom for them,” I lied to her with a straight face.

“From whom, you did not, did you, well who did you pay for these videos?” She kept asking me questions.

She then looked down at my rock hard cock, and reached down to stroke my cock a few times.

“What do we have here?” She spoke out loud. “Girl’s I think your father needs some help.”

The next thing I know, they have me hustled up to the master bedroom. They stripped me naked and tossed me on the bed. Soon I am attacked by three naked women. My brain screams that this is sooo wrong, but my cock screams for more.

Katie gets on top of my body, and started to kiss her way down my body, till she gets to my engorged cock. She slipped my cock head into her warm wet mouth, and sucked on it a couple of times. She then kissed and licked my shaft up and down, stopping at my sack. She tried to inhale my whole sack into her mouth, then worked on one nut ball, than the other one.

Kathy sits on my face and spreads her naked pussy lips, and she says, “lick my pussy daddy.”

I happily oblige her, and bury my tongue as deep into her pussy as I can, and I start to eat her out. I find her little gem, called a clitoris and lick and nibble on it, as I hear her start to moan.

“O daddy that feel so good, please don’t stop.” She pants at me as her pussy starts to get wetter, and her juices start to run into my mouth.

Meantime Katie is licking up and down my shaft right on my eruption tube, and then back to head of my cock. Where she starts to lick and suck on the sensitive under side of the head of my cock. She takes half of my cock into her mouth, and keeps working on it till she has all of me in her mouth and throat. She starts to slowly deep throat my cock, with her throat muscles squeezing on my cock.

Krystal works her way up from the bottom of the bed and slides under Katie, and starts to lick on her pussy and finger’s her anal hole. I can feel Katie start to squirm from the pleasure that her mother is giving her.

Katie kept sucking my cock slowly up and down filling her throat. Pretty soon I started to get that real good feeling of a pending eruption.

I am licking Kathy’s sex hole as fast as I can as her juices from her organism are flowing into my mouth. Soon Kathy explodes in a massive organism, and falls off of my face and onto the bed, still shaking from her organism. My face, neck, and chest are wet from her love juices.

Katie spits my cock out of her mouth, and moves up and mounts me, and my cock slides right into her pussy, just like a key into a lock. She starts to fuck me like mad, as she bounces up and down on my cock, using the bed for more bounce.

I look over, and my wife and Kathy are in the 69 position, licking each others pussy. Both are moaning and groaning in pleasure.

I pull out of Katie and get off the bed and spin her around and start to fuck her doggie style. I pound her so hard you can her my ball slap against her legs.

“Daddy fuck me in my ass, please daddy fuck my ass I love it that way.” She begs me.

My sexual hormones are in full control of my body, and I was going to fuck all three of the women in each of their holes.

I pulled out of Katie’s pussy and entered her anal hole. My cock was slippery with her pussy juice, and with a little bit of a push by me, my cock slide right into her asshole. I pumped away at her, as she was moaning and groaning in pleasure. Both Kathy and my wife watched as I fucked Katie’s lovely ass, as hard as I could.

“O God Daddy I going to cum.” Katie screamed out in pleasure.

I gave a big grunt and dump a load of my hot white cream deep into her ass. I pulled my cock out of Katie’s sexy ass and look over at my wife.

“Come here and suck my cock clean.” I said to her softly.

She looked at me with wide eyes, and crawled over to me with her mouth open. She took my cock all the way into her mouth and sucked my cock clean of both mine and Katie’s juices. She sucked on my cock, and took me fully into her mouth and throat. She was fondling my balls, and her finger found my ass hole, which she gently rubbed. It was not long and she had me hard again.

I motioned to Kathy to come closer to me and spin around. I pulled my cock out of my wife’s mouth. I started to rub the head of my cock against the entrance to Kathy’s pussy. She reached back and opened up her lips for me and I plunged my cock all the way into her tight wet pussy. We fucked back and forth like two dogs in heat.

“Do you want to feel my cock in your ass little girl?” I asked as I was panting from all this exhausting sex.

“O yesss daddy fuck my ass like you did to Katie, Pleassssse.” She begged me.

Again I pulled my cock out of her pussy, and stuck it into her anal hole. My cock was slippery with her pussy juices, and with a little help from Kathy pushing back into my cock, I slide into her asshole. Bang we were off having anal sex. With every thrust that I would make, she would push back into me.

“O My God Daddy, I am starting to cum.” She passionately cried out.

I could feel my nuts start to tighten up and I filled my youngest daughter’s asshole full of my cum. Man I have shot two loads of cum, it has been a real long time since I have done that.

My wife was kneeling next to us watching the whole sexual encounter, and when I pulled my cock out of Kathy’s ass, I then moved over in front of Krystal. She opened her mouth, and started to clean my cock off using her tongue and mouth.

I know I said that I was going to fuck all three of them in each of their holes, but I did not realize just how much of an effort that was going to take, and I was exhausted. I climbed up into the bed next to my two naked daughters and laid down and went to sleep.

I woke the next day with both girls next to me sleeping. I looked down to the end of the bed and there was my wife sucking on my cock. She looked up at me, “you forgot about me yesterday,” she said, and went back to sucking my cock. When she got it good and hard, she stopped and mounted me, impaling herself on my cock.

I reached up and started to tweak her nipples, as her bouncing up and down on my cock, woke up both girls, and they were watching me getting fucked by their mother. I watched as both girls had their fingers in their pussy, fingering themselves to the rhythm of us fucking.

I could tell by the look on Krystal’s face she was getting close to having an orgasm. I could feel my climax fast approaching also.

“O baby cum with me.” Krystal cooed at me with passion in her voice.

We both came at the same time, and Krystal collapsed on top of me. I pushed her off to the side, as Kathy slides down the bed, and started to suck our juices off my cock. Katie moves down on her mother, and started to lick my cum out of her mother’s cunt.

Both daughters took turns getting my cock hard, and fucking themself’s on me. I could not believe that I could cum three times. But those girls drain all the cum out of me. I passed out on the bed, as they not only drained my cum, but depleted all the energy inside of me also. I was completely tuckered out.

The next two chapters will be called Flashback1 and 2, and will tell just how Krystal got herself and the girls into this mess with the casino boss.

---

After a tentative begining to her first conference, Linda quickly learn’s from her mother and Kate

1. Wine Tasting
The next evening was much the same as the last, except that Linda left the suite not expecting to see it again until the next morning. If she was going to do this thing with having sex with potential clients, she may as well give it her best try. She had gone to the spa with her mother and gotten all their beauty treatments, and she was wearing her sluttiest dress. She had been surprised when her mother had agreed to buy it for her, but now she knew why.

“Mum, who do you think I should talk to tonight?”

Never one to miss a chance to get her daughter used to more and more touching, Yvette slipped her arm around her daughter’s waist.

“I’ll introduce you to someone. Are you sure you want to do this?”

“Yes Mum. I’ve never made so much money so easily.”

The evening was much the same as the night before. She had talked to someone for a while, he had suggested dinner, and she had ended up in his room, naked, lying on her back with his face between her thighs. In a few minutes she would be sucking on his cock. She was thinking about whether to make him cum in her mouth, or in her vagina. Mouth first, then her pussy.

She wondered if he had been with her mother. Almost certainly she thought. He had dealt with Mum before. And he had probably been with Kate too. She wondered what Kate was doing now. Probably much the same as her.

Linda had underestimated Kate. She was lying naked on someone’s bed, but she had her face buried between the thighs of a potential client, sucking on her clitoris, and the cock of another potential client buried inside her vagina. The threesome made her think of the threesome with Yvette and Andrew, and how she hadn’t had the threesome with her husband and Andrew that Yvette had promised. There was also Linda. What about getting Linda during this trip, then she would have had sex with the whole family. Maybe even a threesome with Yvette and Linda. A mother and daughter threesome, to go with the mother and son threesome, and the husband and wife threesome.

Yvette was contributing as well. Her mouth was wrapped around the guy’s cock. She wasn’t sure who he was, but he was part of a group that had taken her back to one of their rooms. She was giving them blow jobs. She had a reputation for giving particularly good blow jobs, because she could take even the longest cocks all the way in her mouth and down her throat. She put it down to her scientific knowledge of physiology, and that meant she could manage her gag reflex. Her particular trick was to get them to cum straight in her throat so she could swallow it without getting the cum in her mouth. She had been told the sensation of her swallowing with a cock in her throat was particularly intense.

2. A Planning Meeting
Yvette was already sitting on the balcony having breakfast when Linda finally got back.

“Hi Mum,” called out Linda as she went into her room to shower and change.

“Hi Linda, did you have a good night?” Yvette called out.

“Yes Mum.”

Yvette returned to reading her emails and eating breakfast. Her jaw still felt a bit tired from all her cock sucking exploits the night before.

Linda reappeared wearing a bikini and sun hat.

“Wow, sexy,” said Yvette as Linda sat down. She evaluated her daughter’s body. Not as good rack as hers, but nice all the same. Slim waist, nice ass and legs. Yes, very sexy.

“I’m going to get a sun tan while I’m here,” she said to her mother in reply.

“I don’t remember that bikini from before.”

“I went shopping yesterday to celebrate the contract. Anything else this morning?”

“No job offers yet. They don’t always come in so quickly as it did the first time, and sometimes they don’t come at all. Then you just have to put the sex up to experience.”

“Do you have any particular plans for today Mum?”

“I have my presentation after lunch, and the conference dinner tonight. That’s part of the accompanying persons package, so you should come to that too.”

“Accompanying persons?”

“Normally it’s for wives that come along to conferences to make sure that their husbands don’t get up to mischief.”

“I think Dad needs to come along with you.”

“It would get in the way of me building up client relationships. I’m sure he prefers it when my business is making money.” She paused and took a sip of coffee. “After the conference dinner I’m going to invite some people back here for a party.”

“Will Kate come to?”

“She sure will. These parties tend to get pretty wild. How would you feel about it if you saw me with a guy?”

“You mean fucking?”

“Yes, fucking. Or would you prefer that I make sure we go into my room.”

“No, Mum. Whatever you normally do is fine. You never know, I might pick up some ideas from you.”

3. After Dinner
When they left the dinner they had to almost carry Kate. She had gotten very drunk, and was very unsteady on her feet. Linda had been quite surprised how forward she had gotten, making it very clear to the people around her that she was available.

Of course, the clothes she was wearing gave people a good idea what was on her mind. Her top was plunging and see through, and her underwear was barely there. Her nipples were clearly visible, and in the cold of the dining room, they were rock hard. Linda couldn’t help but stare, and one time Kate caught her looking and gave her a smile, then licked her lips at Linda in a suggestive way. That surprised her a lot. She never thought of Kate with women.

Her mother had invited about a dozen men back to the apartment, and Linda was wondering how they would manage. Would everyone take turns with the women? Or would it be some sort of group thing. She hadn’t tried that before and wasn’t sure how it would work out logistically. What about double penetration? She hadn’t tried anal, let alone something like that.

However, when they opened the door to their suite she saw that her mother was well organised as usual.

Waiting in the room were four Thai women. They were holding trays of drinks, but from what little they were wearing she was sure they would end up on the end of some dicks too. That made it all a bit easier. Each woman would only have about two guys to look after.

The guy that had helped her get Kate back to the room took her over to the couch, where he put her down, before sitting down beside her. Kate’s hand immediately went on to the inside of his thigh, and she drunkenly said to him “Thanks for that, maybe I can do something for you in return.”

Linda watched Kate’s hand slide up his thigh and on to his crotch.

“I’m sure you can,” he replied as he leant across and kissed her on the mouth, putting a hand on her waist, and letting it work its way up to Kate’s breast as their kiss continued.

Kate seemed to be setting the pace for the evening, thought Linda, before she glanced over to her mother.

She had taken off the jacket she had worn all evening and now Linda could see why. It was obvious she didn’t have a bra on, and her nipples were very hard, clearly pushing out the cloth of her silky dress.

A man put his hand on to her ass and used the other to wave over one of the waitresses so Yvette and he could take drinks.

It didn’t look like mum wouldn’t be far behind Kate.

A guy came over to her with a drink. She didn’t know his name, but she took the drink and gave him a kiss by way of thanks. She didn’t want to be shown up by her mother.

Soon Kate’s blouse was undone, and the guy’s hand was cupping her breast, tweaking her nipples through her bra. One of the straps on her mother’s dress had slipped down, showing more of her breasts than normal. A man moved to her other side and slipped the second strap off her shoulder, and the dress dropped even lower, showing off even more of her breasts. When her mother took a sip of her drink, as she lowered her arm the dress slipped even lower exposing her nipples.

Some of the men were standing around watching the display, while others had paired up with the Thai hookers, and had their tongues in their mouths, and hands wandering all over their slim Asian bodies.

Linda knew she had to take action. She was going too slowly, so she put her hand behind the man she had just kissed, and drew him back down to kiss him again, and while she was doing that, she started grinding her crotch against him. She felt his cock get hard. “I want you to fuck me,” she whispered. “Here, now.”

She led him over to the table, put down her glass, and pulled her skirt up as she sat down. Linda didn’t hesitate for a moment, and unbuckled his belt, and undid his trousers. She pulled down his clothes, and his hard cock stood in front of her. She imagined it inside her, and pulled the crotch of her panties aside.

He got the message, and within a few seconds the tip of his cock was inside her.

He wasn’t sure who she was. Someone said it was Yvette’s daughter. Like mother, like daughter he thought.

Linda glanced around the room and was delighted to see that she was the first to get a cock in her. Her mother was standing there with her dress around her feet, two guys sucking on her nipples. She looked very pleased with herself, and when she saw Linda looking at her she gave her a quick wink.

She saw that Kate was being undressed. She already had her blouse and bra off. Nice tits, thought Linda, as she watched the guy undo her skirt and pull it off. Linda was glad she hadn’t bothered to get undressed first, as she might not have beaten Kate.

The Thai hookers took their cue from the other women, and knelt in front of their men, and took their penises out of their pants so they could suck them.

As the man was fucking her he undressed her, taking off her top. He pulled out of her, and repositioned her so she was standing bent forward over the table. She felt him re-enter her. He put his hands on her hips so he could really give her a pounding. God this is fun, thought Linda, this has to be the easiest way to make money.

The man’s pace increased, she figured that he was close to ejaculating in her, so she started to moan, and then said “Cum in me, I want you to cum in me.”

It was enough. She felt him thrust into her, and when he was at his deepest, he paused, then shot his load in her. She turned back to look at him, and he leant down and kissed her.

“Thanks, I needed that,” he said. “I hope we’ll meet at another conference.” He pulled back and slipped from her.

Linda stood up and turned round. Her mother was sitting in a lounge chair now, one man between her thighs, fucking her, another standing beside her, his cock in her mouth.

Kate was bouncing up and down on her man’s lap. Good, thought Linda, first cock inside her, first load of cum.

She looked at the hookers. They were still only giving blow jobs, but it meant that there were plenty of men with hard, wet cocks for her.

“Who’s next?” she called out, and watched one of the men disengage from the mouth of a slim Asian woman. Pretty, thought Linda, nice ass, and perky little breasts.

It didn’t take long for Linda’s vagina to be filled with another cock, and soon after another load of sperm.

As she was fucked, she tried to keep track of Kate’s and her mother’s progress, but it was too difficult. When she was bent forward over the table she couldn’t see the men cum and then go from her mother and Kate. Sometimes it was hard to keep track on where she was up to, as men would shoot off inside her, pull out, and in a moment another would be inside her.

As the night continued the fucking got more intense. The men had all cum at least once, so they took longer to finish in her. Soon she found herself with a cock in her mouth and another in her pussy at the same time.

Slowly the night drew to a close. One by one the men dressed and slipped out the door.

Soon it was down to the last few, and she found herself sitting on the couch, with her mother on one side, Kate on the other, and a man between her legs.

She turned to her mother, who smiled at her. “Did you have a good time Linda?”

“Oh, yes,” she said, and then felt her mother’s hand on her thigh, giving it a squeeze.

When finally the last of the men left, Linda found herself with her mother, Kate and the four hookers. Her mother and Kate were both naked, with semen running down their thighs, evidence of the men they had just taken. No doubt her legs looked the same. The hookers still had some clothes on, and Linda didn’t think they’d been fucking, just sucking.

“Linda dear,” said her mother, “they’re paid for all night. Feel free to try one if you’d like.

Why not, thought Linda, after all that cock, who could blame her for trying one of these hookers. She picked out the one she had noticed earlier, went over and took her by her hand and led her to her room. She wasn’t sure what she would do to her, but she would definitely have some fun.

4. Recovery
What a night thought Linda when she woke the next morning. Fortunately the Thai hooker had left, so all she had to do was face her mother, and maybe Kate.

She took a long shower to wash herself clean, and then got into her bikini again. Lying in the sun was about all she could imagine this morning.

When she ventured into the living room she saw her mother and Kate sitting on the balcony enjoying breakfast.

“Good morning sleepyhead,” called out Kate.

“Good morning Linda,” called out her mother.

“Good morning you two. What a night,” replied Linda.

“You get used to it after a while,” replied Kate. “Did you have fun with your girlfriend?”

“I never thought about doing anything like that, but yes, it was fun. She licked my pussy clean.”

“I’m glad to hear that,” added her mother.

“What did you two do?” asked Linda.

“Well, there were three left over, so we decided it was better to do them all together,” said Yvette.

“And I haven’t done Yvette for a while,” added Kate, “so I wanted to do her.”

“So all five of us screwed. They licked us clean then Kate and I had fun together.”

“Hopefully it leads to a good outcome,” replied Linda. “Hopefully one of those guys will come through.”

“Oh, yes,” said Yvette. “That was more the signing celebration. We have a nice big contract from them. Last night was the signing bonus.”

“So would you do it with a woman again,” asked Yvette.

“Oh yes. Definitely,” replied Linda.

Good, thought Yvette. I’m going to end up screwing her, and I’ll be able to pair her up with some of the women clients.

Good, thought Kate. I’m going to get between those thighs sometime soon.

“What about when we get home?” asked Linda. “What happens then?”

“What do you mean darling?” asked Yvette.

“How do we tell everyone I’m part of the business now?”

“That’s not such a big thing. They’re all screwing for the business anyway, so it won’t seem so strange to them. But there are some other things.”

Kate smiled to herself. This was going to be interesting. Persuading her daughter to prostitute herself wasn’t as big a thing as getting her to have sex with her family.

“You see Linda, the sex with customers is only a part of it,” replied her mother. “There is also sex inside the business.”

“What, like with Kate?” Having seen her body last night it was easy for Linda to imagine her brothers, and her father, wanting to bang her. She was planning on doing it sometime soon.

“Well, yes,” replied Kate. “I’ve had sex with them all, and Yvette too.” She squeezed Yvette’s thigh, and gave her a quick kiss on the cheek. “But I imagine you guessed about your mum and me last night.”

“I wasn’t sure if you were going to take one of the hookers back to your room or not. But seeing you out here this morning wearing Mum’s clothes says you stayed. So I’m not surprised.”

“You see, it’s more than just Kate involved,” added Yvette.

“You’ve got someone else in the business? I didn’t know that.”

“No, darling,” Yvette replied, “it’s just Kate and me.”

“What? Like you and Dad? Of course I know about that.”

“Not just me and Andrew. You’ve got to know. It’s me and your brothers too.”

“You and Steve and Ben. I don’t believe you.”

“Yes darling. It’s only really recently that I’ve started doing it with them. When you aren’t home I have sex with them.”

There was a real look of shock on Linda’s face, imagining her mother having sex with her brothers. It hadn’t been too strange when she watched her mother get fucked by a group of strangers last night. But now she had to imagine her mother with her brothers. Her mother’s mouth sucking on their cocks, them sucking on her nipples, licking her pussy, and fucking her. Then they would cum in her.

“I need a while to think,” said Linda as she got up and headed out the door. “I’m going for a walk.”

All Linda could think about was her mother and her brothers. How did she seduce them? Why did she seduce them? And what about Kate, and all the other women they had for the business.

She decided she needed to work through it step by step, and so she went back to the suite.

Yvette and Kate were sitting there going through their business plans. The sex helped get the contracts, but they still needed some sort of report to be generated, and that took more work. Fortunately they could outsource a lot of that work.

When she walked in she started undoing her bikini top and said “Okay, I’ve decided. I’m going to have sex with you.”

“Okay,” said Kate, “I’ll leave you two alone.”

“No, both of you. If everyone else has sex with you, I’m going to as well.” Linda pulled her bikini top over her head and dropped it on the floor, then undid the knot holding up her bikini bottoms, and let them fall to the ground. “Then I’ll decide what next.”

Yvette stood up and as she walked toward Linda she slipped the straps of her sun dress offer shoulders and let it fall to the floor. She stepped out of the pile of clothes on the floor, then slipped the straps of her bathing suit off her shoulders, and pulled down the top revealing her breasts. Her nipples were already hard. She paused about a metre from her daughter and pulled the swimsuit off completely.

Linda gazed at her mother’s body. Her eyes moving down from her wonderful breasts, with their hard brown nipples, to the patch of pubic hair, with the labia protruding slightly. She stepped forward and hugged her mother, feeling her skin against her own, then they kissed. It was long and passionate.

The passion had been building in Yvette for a long time, and now the expression of her love for her daughter was finally becoming real.

Linda hadn’t imagined anything like today, but her experiences over the last few days had changed her concept of sexuality. She found she was much more pragmatic, and if her brothers were having turns with their mother, why shouldn’t she.

Kate had undressed as she watched the two other women, and knew a fantasy was coming true. She was going to have Yvette and Linda together. She walked over to join the two other women, putting one arm around Linda, and the other around Yvette.

“Can I get some love too?” Kate asked.

The two other women broke their kiss, and turned their attention to Kate, Linda kissing her lips, Yvette kissing her neck and working her way down to her breasts. She kissed one of Kate’s hard pink nipples, sucking it, and gently biting it.

Linda led her mother and Kate into her bedroom, and got onto the bed, taking her mother with her, kissing all the time. She rolled on top of her mother and straddled her thigh so she could grind her clitoris against her mother’s body.

Kate stood there watching for a few moments, masturbating herself at the sight of the passion between the two women. Then she got on the bed, positioning herself so she could grind herself against Yvette’s other leg, and suck on one of her nipples too. She had always loved playing with those breasts whenever she had gotten the chance.

Linda decided to join Kate in paying attention to her mother’s breasts, moving her lips progressively down her mother’s body until she was tracing her tongue around the nipple.

She kept going, across her mother’s stomach until she reached her mother’s pubic hair. Kate’s legs were wrapped around her mother’s, so Kate could masturbate herself against her mother’s body. It didn’t matter to Linda. This was exactly what she had imagined, exactly what she had hoped for, that they would be sharing each other simultaneously.

Her tongue found her way through her mother’s pubic hair until she got to her first objective. She paused and enjoyed the sight of her mother’s clitoris, then she started licking and sucking, before working down to suck on her labia, and then finally her tongue entering her mother’s vagina. She loved the taste of her mother.

Kate decided to move up to Yvette’s mouth, wanting to kiss those lips. When she moved up she paused for a moment, looking at Yvette’s face. They smiled at each other before starting a long passionate kiss, their tongues inside each other’s mouths. Kate was grinding herself against Yvette’s hip, which was making her wetter.

The feeling of her daughter’s tongue inside her vagina was wonderful, and Kate’s body against her always felt so good. She wasn’t sure if she should hold back or not. Her daughter’s tongue was working her to a peak. She decided to lie back and enjoy it. Clearly Linda meant to give her an orgasm, so she moved one hand down to press against the back of Linda’s head, and the other onto Kate’s ass to press her against Kate even more firmly to her thigh and encourage her masturbation.

“Keep going darling,” said Yvette. “That’s so good.”

Linda slid a finger into her mother’s vagina and started working it back and forth. She knew it felt good when guys did it to her, and she found that special spot to rub. The combination of her tongue on her mother’s clitoris and her finger inside her did what she wanted, and she saw her mother orgasm, her body convulsing, her back arching, her hand pressing her head even more firmly into her groin. When she had finished Linda licked her finger and started working her way up her mother’s body.

When she finally reached her mother’s lips she kissed them and then her mother said “Thank you for that darling. It was incredible.”

Kate kept grind herself against Yvette, knowing that Linda had given Yvette an orgasm was even more exciting. She moved more on top of Yvette so that she could grind herself against Yvette’s hip bone. It worked better than Yvette’s thigh and soon enough she was bucking with her first orgasm of the day.

Yvette rubbed Kate’s ass after she had felt her orgasm, and whispered “Good?”

“Oh yes,” replied Kate. “Good.”

“There’s one of us that hasn’t cum yet,” said Yvette. “It’s your turn Linda. What do you want to do?”

“I want to scissor you Mum,” said Linda. She had seen it on the internet, and knew that it was something she wanted to try. Her pussy against her mother’s seemed so sexy to her.

“What’s that,” said Yvette.

“Sort of like what Kate just did on your leg, but we rub our pussies together. I want it so we both get off together.”

“Okay darling. Let’s give Kate a moment to recover.” She kissed Kate and then kissed Linda.

“Don’t wait for me,” said Kate. “Get started and I’ll join in soon.” She was still straddling Yvette’s hip, so she rolled off Yvette to give Linda easier access to her mother.

Linda got between her mother’s legs, pressed her crotch against her mother’s and started to grind herself in slow circles, masturbating herself against her mother.

“That feels so nice,” said Yvette, enjoying the sensation of her daughter’s genitals against her own, and enjoying the sense of intimacy between her and her daughter.

Kate moved so she could kiss Linda and fondle her breasts. They were lovely she thought, small and perky. After a few minutes she moved her mouth from Linda’s lips to her breasts, starting to lick and suck those lovely hard nipples. The dream of a threesome with Yvette and Linda had come true. She felt Linda’s fingers slide inside her vagina, and her thumb against her clitoris. She got even more excited, gently biting Linda’s nipple in response to the stimulation.

The grinding of Yvette and Linda grew more frantic as they got closer to orgasming, with Yvette moving the angle of her body so she could more strongly grind her clitoris against the pubis of her daughter.

Linda came first, crying out as she orgasmed “Oh Mum, I love you!”

“I love you Linda,” replied her mother, getting herself off moments after her daughter.

Kate worked down Linda’s body until she was at the point where her crotch pressed against her mother’s. Kate enjoyed the sight, and smell, of the two women, then started to lick them to enjoy the taste.

After lying locked together for a few minutes to recover from the experience, Linda unlocked herself from the grasp of her mother’s thighs and crawled up beside her mother so she could cuddle and kiss her.

“I’ll never forget this day Mum.”

5. Homeward Bound
Since it was the last day of the conference, the sessions finished early to let people start their travel home. Yvette and Kate had to leave Linda lying in her mother’s bed while they made an appearance at the conference.

Overall it had been a very successful conference for Yvette. She had given her presentation, but more importantly, she had confirmed a couple of new contracts, and started negotiations on a couple more. Even better, she now had Linda’s help in looking after the clients. She was young, attractive, and sexually adventurous. Once people became aware of her availability and abilities, Yvette was sure even more business would come their way.

The last session of the conference was the way these things always are – quick farewells, and promises to meet up some time soon to discuss business opportunities. Kate ended up with her skirt around her waist being fucked by James who hadn’t had the opportunity to fuck her earlier in the conference. He didn’t want to miss out on fucking Kate in light of the contract the company he worked for had just given to her and Yvette.

Considering what she had been through with other clients, getting fucked in a disabled toilet seemed a pretty small price to pay for a nice little contract. Though it would mean she would have a sticky pussy until she managed to find a shower somewhere.

Linda lay in bed thinking about her experiences, and was surprised by the cleaner. It hadn’t taken much money for Linda to persuade her to give her pussy a thorough clean up instead of the room. She was really getting a taste for sex with women, and really liked a transactional approach to sex. It was so much better than having to get to know someone and pretend you liked them.

6. Sitting in the Lobby
They were waiting for the airport transfer shuttle to pick them up, enjoying a last drink to celebrate the success of the conference visit.

“I’ve decided what I want to do,” announced Linda. “When we get home.”

“What’s that dear?” replied Yvette.

“I want to do it with Dad, Ben and Steve. I want to have sex with them. When we get home I’m going to have sex with Dad, and then I’m going to do it with Ben and Steve.”

“What about us?” asked Yvette.

“Yes, us too,” replied Linda. “I want them to know about us too.”

“Do you want to do more work for the company?” asked Kate. “Deal with more clients.”

“Yes. It’s too much fun to miss out on. And it’s easy money.

---